This is a modern-English version of At the Earth's Core, originally written by Burroughs, Edgar Rice. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

[Illustration]

At the Earth’s Core

By Edgar Rice Burroughs

PROLOG

In the first place please bear in mind that I do not expect you to believe this story. Nor could you wonder had you witnessed a recent experience of mine when, in the armor of blissful and stupendous ignorance, I gaily narrated the gist of it to a Fellow of the Royal Geological Society on the occasion of my last trip to London.

In the first place, please understand that I don’t expect you to believe this story. You wouldn’t be surprised if you had seen a recent experience of mine when, in the blissful and incredible ignorance of the moment, I excitingly shared the details with a Fellow of the Royal Geological Society during my last trip to London.

You would surely have thought that I had been detected in no less a heinous crime than the purloining of the Crown Jewels from the Tower, or putting poison in the coffee of His Majesty the King.

You would definitely think that I had been caught in a crime as serious as stealing the Crown Jewels from the Tower or putting poison in the King's coffee.

The erudite gentleman in whom I confided congealed before I was half through!—it is all that saved him from exploding—and my dreams of an Honorary Fellowship, gold medals, and a niche in the Hall of Fame faded into the thin, cold air of his arctic atmosphere.

The knowledgeable man I trusted froze before I was even halfway done talking!—that’s what kept him from blowing up—and my dreams of an Honorary Fellowship, gold medals, and a spot in the Hall of Fame disappeared into the thin, cold air of his icy demeanor.

But I believe the story, and so would you, and so would the learned Fellow of the Royal Geological Society, had you and he heard it from the lips of the man who told it to me. Had you seen, as I did, the fire of truth in those gray eyes; had you felt the ring of sincerity in that quiet voice; had you realized the pathos of it all—you, too, would believe. You would not have needed the final ocular proof that I had—the weird rhamphorhynchus-like creature which he had brought back with him from the inner world.

But I believe the story, and so would you, and so would the knowledgeable member of the Royal Geological Society, if you both heard it from the man who told it to me. If you had seen, like I did, the fire of truth in those gray eyes; if you had felt the ring of sincerity in that calm voice; if you had realized the sadness of it all—you, too, would believe. You wouldn't have needed the final visual proof that I had—the strange, rhamphorhynchus-like creature that he brought back with him from the inner world.

I came upon him quite suddenly, and no less unexpectedly, upon the rim of the great Sahara Desert. He was standing before a goat-skin tent amidst a clump of date palms within a tiny oasis. Close by was an Arab douar of some eight or ten tents.

I stumbled upon him quite suddenly and unexpectedly at the edge of the great Sahara Desert. He was standing in front of a goat-skin tent surrounded by a cluster of date palms in a small oasis. Nearby was an Arab camp with about eight or ten tents.

I had come down from the north to hunt lion. My party consisted of a dozen children of the desert—I was the only “white” man. As we approached the little clump of verdure I saw the man come from his tent and with hand-shaded eyes peer intently at us. At sight of me he advanced rapidly to meet us.

I had come down from the north to hunt lions. My group was made up of about twelve desert kids—I was the only “white” guy. As we got closer to the small patch of greenery, I noticed a man stepping out of his tent, squinting to look at us. When he saw me, he quickly walked over to meet us.

“A white man!” he cried. “May the good Lord be praised! I have been watching you for hours, hoping against hope that THIS time there would be a white man. Tell me the date. What year is it?”

“A white man!” he shouted. “Thank the good Lord! I've been watching you for hours, hoping against hope that this time there would be a white man. Tell me the date. What year is it?”

And when I had told him he staggered as though he had been struck full in the face, so that he was compelled to grasp my stirrup leather for support.

And when I told him, he staggered as if he had been hit right in the face, needing to grab my stirrup leather for support.

“It cannot be!” he cried after a moment. “It cannot be! Tell me that you are mistaken, or that you are but joking.”

“It can't be!” he exclaimed after a moment. “It can't be! Please tell me you’re mistaken, or that you're just joking.”

“I am telling you the truth, my friend,” I replied. “Why should I deceive a stranger, or attempt to, in so simple a matter as the date?”

“I’m being honest with you, my friend,” I replied. “Why would I lie to a stranger, or even try to, about something as straightforward as the date?”

For some time he stood in silence, with bowed head.

For a while, he stood silently with his head down.

“Ten years!” he murmured, at last. “Ten years, and I thought that at the most it could be scarce more than one!” That night he told me his story—the story that I give you here as nearly in his own words as I can recall them.

“Ten years!” he whispered finally. “Ten years, and I thought it couldn’t be more than one at most!” That night he shared his story with me—the story that I present to you here as closely in his own words as I can remember.

I
TOWARD THE ETERNAL FIRES

I was born in Connecticut about thirty years ago. My name is David Innes. My father was a wealthy mine owner. When I was nineteen he died. All his property was to be mine when I had attained my majority—provided that I had devoted the two years intervening in close application to the great business I was to inherit.

I was born in Connecticut about thirty years ago. My name is David Innes. My father was a wealthy mine owner. He passed away when I was nineteen. I was to inherit all his property when I turned eighteen—on the condition that I spent the two years leading up to it working hard at the business I was going to take over.

I did my best to fulfil the last wishes of my parent—not because of the inheritance, but because I loved and honored my father. For six months I toiled in the mines and in the counting-rooms, for I wished to know every minute detail of the business.

I did my best to fulfill my parent’s last wishes—not because of the inheritance, but because I loved and respected my father. For six months, I worked hard in the mines and in the offices because I wanted to understand every little detail of the business.

Then Perry interested me in his invention. He was an old fellow who had devoted the better part of a long life to the perfection of a mechanical subterranean prospector. As relaxation he studied paleontology. I looked over his plans, listened to his arguments, inspected his working model—and then, convinced, I advanced the funds necessary to construct a full-sized, practical prospector.

Then Perry got me excited about his invention. He was an older guy who had spent most of his life perfecting a mechanical underground prospector. As a hobby, he studied paleontology. I reviewed his plans, listened to his arguments, checked out his working model—and then, convinced, I provided the funds needed to build a full-sized, practical prospector.

I shall not go into the details of its construction—it lies out there in the desert now—about two miles from here. Tomorrow you may care to ride out and see it. Roughly, it is a steel cylinder a hundred feet long, and jointed so that it may turn and twist through solid rock if need be. At one end is a mighty revolving drill operated by an engine which Perry said generated more power to the cubic inch than any other engine did to the cubic foot. I remember that he used to claim that that invention alone would make us fabulously wealthy—we were going to make the whole thing public after the successful issue of our first secret trial—but Perry never returned from that trial trip, and I only after ten years.

I won't go into the details of how it's built—it’s out there in the desert now—about two miles from here. Tomorrow, you might want to ride out and check it out. Basically, it’s a steel cylinder a hundred feet long, designed to turn and twist through solid rock if necessary. At one end is a powerful rotating drill powered by an engine that Perry said produced more power per cubic inch than any other engine did per cubic foot. I remember he used to say that this invention alone would make us incredibly rich—we were planning to make the whole thing public after our first successful secret test—but Perry never returned from that test trip, and I only came back after ten years.

I recall as it were but yesterday the night of that momentous occasion upon which we were to test the practicality of that wondrous invention. It was near midnight when we repaired to the lofty tower in which Perry had constructed his “iron mole” as he was wont to call the thing. The great nose rested upon the bare earth of the floor. We passed through the doors into the outer jacket, secured them, and then passing on into the cabin, which contained the controlling mechanism within the inner tube, switched on the electric lights.

I remember it like it was yesterday—the night of that important occasion when we were going to test the practicality of that amazing invention. It was almost midnight when we headed to the tall tower where Perry had built his "iron mole," as he liked to call it. The big nose was resting on the bare ground of the floor. We went through the doors into the outer jacket, locked them, and then moved into the cabin, which held the control mechanism inside the inner tube, and turned on the electric lights.

Perry looked to his generator; to the great tanks that held the life-giving chemicals with which he was to manufacture fresh air to replace that which we consumed in breathing; to his instruments for recording temperatures, speed, distance, and for examining the materials through which we were to pass.

Perry glanced at his generator and the large tanks that stored the essential chemicals he needed to create fresh air to replace what we used up by breathing. He also looked at his instruments for measuring temperature, speed, distance, and for analyzing the materials we were about to go through.

He tested the steering device, and overlooked the mighty cogs which transmitted its marvelous velocity to the giant drill at the nose of his strange craft.

He checked the steering mechanism and ignored the huge gears that transmitted its incredible speed to the giant drill at the front of his unusual vehicle.

Our seats, into which we strapped ourselves, were so arranged upon transverse bars that we would be upright whether the craft were ploughing her way downward into the bowels of the earth, or running horizontally along some great seam of coal, or rising vertically toward the surface again.

Our seats, which we strapped ourselves into, were set up on crossbars so that we would stay upright whether the craft was diving down into the earth, running horizontally along a big coal seam, or rising straight back to the surface again.

At length all was ready. Perry bowed his head in prayer. For a moment we were silent, and then the old man’s hand grasped the starting lever. There was a frightful roaring beneath us—the giant frame trembled and vibrated—there was a rush of sound as the loose earth passed up through the hollow space between the inner and outer jackets to be deposited in our wake. We were off!

At last, everything was set. Perry lowered his head in prayer. We stayed quiet for a moment, and then the old man’s hand grabbed the starting lever. There was a terrifying roar beneath us—the massive frame shook and vibrated—sound rushed as the loose earth moved up through the hollow space between the inner and outer jackets to be left behind us. We were on our way!

The noise was deafening. The sensation was frightful. For a full minute neither of us could do aught but cling with the proverbial desperation of the drowning man to the handrails of our swinging seats. Then Perry glanced at the thermometer.

The noise was deafening. The sensation was terrifying. For a whole minute, neither of us could do anything except cling with the desperate grip of a drowning person to the handrails of our swinging seats. Then Perry looked at the thermometer.

“Gad!” he cried, “it cannot be possible—quick! What does the distance meter read?”

“Wow!” he exclaimed, “it can’t be true—hurry! What does the distance meter say?”

That and the speedometer were both on my side of the cabin, and as I turned to take a reading from the former I could see Perry muttering.

That and the speedometer were both on my side of the cabin, and as I turned to take a reading from the former, I could see Perry muttering.

“Ten degrees rise—it cannot be possible!” and then I saw him tug frantically upon the steering wheel.

“Ten degrees rise—it can't be true!” and then I saw him pulling desperately at the steering wheel.

As I finally found the tiny needle in the dim light I translated Perry’s evident excitement, and my heart sank within me. But when I spoke I hid the fear which haunted me. “It will be seven hundred feet, Perry,” I said, “by the time you can turn her into the horizontal.”

As I finally spotted the tiny needle in the dim light, I understood Perry’s clear excitement, and my heart sank. But when I spoke, I concealed the fear that tormented me. “It will be seven hundred feet, Perry,” I said, “by the time you can turn her horizontal.”

“You’d better lend me a hand then, my boy,” he replied, “for I cannot budge her out of the vertical alone. God give that our combined strength may be equal to the task, for else we are lost.”

“You’d better help me out then, my boy,” he replied, “because I can’t move her out of the upright position by myself. God help us that our combined strength is enough for the job, or we’re doomed.”

I wormed my way to the old man’s side with never a doubt but that the great wheel would yield on the instant to the power of my young and vigorous muscles. Nor was my belief mere vanity, for always had my physique been the envy and despair of my fellows. And for that very reason it had waxed even greater than nature had intended, since my natural pride in my great strength had led me to care for and develop my body and my muscles by every means within my power. What with boxing, football, and baseball, I had been in training since childhood.

I made my way to the old man’s side, fully believing that the huge wheel would immediately give way to my youthful and powerful muscles. My confidence wasn’t just arrogance, as my physique had always been the envy and despair of those around me. Because of that, my body had grown even stronger than nature intended, driven by my pride in my strength which motivated me to care for and develop my body and muscles by any means I could. Between boxing, football, and baseball, I had been training since I was a kid.

And so it was with the utmost confidence that I laid hold of the huge iron rim; but though I threw every ounce of my strength into it, my best effort was as unavailing as Perry’s had been—the thing would not budge—the grim, insensate, horrible thing that was holding us upon the straight road to death!

And so it was with complete confidence that I grabbed the huge iron rim; but even though I put all my strength into it, my best effort was just as pointless as Perry’s had been—the thing wouldn’t move—the grim, unfeeling, horrible thing that was keeping us on the straight path to death!

At length I gave up the useless struggle, and without a word returned to my seat. There was no need for words—at least none that I could imagine, unless Perry desired to pray. And I was quite sure that he would, for he never left an opportunity neglected where he might sandwich in a prayer. He prayed when he arose in the morning, he prayed before he ate, he prayed when he had finished eating, and before he went to bed at night he prayed again. In between he often found excuses to pray even when the provocation seemed far-fetched to my worldly eyes—now that he was about to die I felt positive that I should witness a perfect orgy of prayer—if one may allude with such a simile to so solemn an act.

At last, I gave up the pointless struggle and silently went back to my seat. There was no need for words—at least none that I could think of, unless Perry wanted to pray. And I was pretty sure he would, because he never missed a chance to fit in a prayer. He prayed when he woke up in the morning, he prayed before meals, he prayed after eating, and before going to bed at night, he prayed again. In between, he often found reasons to pray, even when the reasons seemed far-fetched to me—now that he was about to die, I was certain I would witness a total frenzy of prayer—if one can use such a comparison for such a serious act.

But to my astonishment I discovered that with death staring him in the face Abner Perry was transformed into a new being. From his lips there flowed—not prayer—but a clear and limpid stream of undiluted profanity, and it was all directed at that quietly stubborn piece of unyielding mechanism.

But to my surprise, I found that with death looming before him, Abner Perry became a completely different person. Instead of prayers, a clear and pure stream of unfiltered swearing flowed from his lips, and it was all aimed at that quietly stubborn, unyielding machine.

“I should think, Perry,” I chided, “that a man of your professed religiousness would rather be at his prayers than cursing in the presence of imminent death.”

“I would think, Perry,” I reprimanded, “that someone as religious as you claim to be would prefer to pray rather than curse when facing death.”

“Death!” he cried. “Death is it that appalls you? That is nothing by comparison with the loss the world must suffer. Why, David within this iron cylinder we have demonstrated possibilities that science has scarce dreamed. We have harnessed a new principle, and with it animated a piece of steel with the power of ten thousand men. That two lives will be snuffed out is nothing to the world calamity that entombs in the bowels of the earth the discoveries that I have made and proved in the successful construction of the thing that is now carrying us farther and farther toward the eternal central fires.”

“Death!” he shouted. “Is death what frightens you? That’s nothing compared to the loss the world will face. Look, David, within this iron cylinder we’ve shown possibilities that science has barely imagined. We’ve tapped into a new principle and used it to give a piece of steel the strength of ten thousand men. The fact that two lives will be lost means nothing compared to the disaster that buries the discoveries I’ve made and validated in the successful creation of this thing that’s taking us further and further toward the eternal central fires.”

I am frank to admit that for myself I was much more concerned with our own immediate future than with any problematic loss which the world might be about to suffer. The world was at least ignorant of its bereavement, while to me it was a real and terrible actuality.

I openly admit that I was much more focused on our own immediate future than on any difficult loss the world might be facing. The world was at least unaware of its grief, while to me, it was a tangible and awful reality.

“What can we do?” I asked, hiding my perturbation beneath the mask of a low and level voice.

“What can we do?” I asked, keeping my concern hidden behind a calm and steady voice.

“We may stop here, and die of asphyxiation when our atmosphere tanks are empty,” replied Perry, “or we may continue on with the slight hope that we may later sufficiently deflect the prospector from the vertical to carry us along the arc of a great circle which must eventually return us to the surface. If we succeed in so doing before we reach the higher internal temperature we may even yet survive. There would seem to me to be about one chance in several million that we shall succeed—otherwise we shall die more quickly but no more surely than as though we sat supinely waiting for the torture of a slow and horrible death.”

“We can either stop here and suffocate when our air tanks run out,” Perry replied, “or we can keep going, holding on to the slim hope that we might be able to divert the prospector away from the vertical path to follow the arc of a great circle that should eventually bring us back to the surface. If we manage to do that before the internal temperature gets too high, we might still have a chance to survive. It seems to me there’s about one chance in several million that we’ll pull it off—otherwise, we would die faster but not any more surely than if we just sat around waiting for the slow, agonizing death to take us.”

I glanced at the thermometer. It registered 110 degrees. While we were talking the mighty iron mole had bored its way over a mile into the rock of the earth’s crust.

I looked at the thermometer. It read 110 degrees. While we were talking, the huge iron mole had drilled over a mile into the earth’s crust.

“Let us continue on, then,” I replied. “It should soon be over at this rate. You never intimated that the speed of this thing would be so high, Perry. Didn’t you know it?”

“Let’s keep going, then,” I said. “At this pace, it should be over soon. You never mentioned that this thing would go so fast, Perry. Didn’t you know that?”

“No,” he answered. “I could not figure the speed exactly, for I had no instrument for measuring the mighty power of my generator. I reasoned, however, that we should make about five hundred yards an hour.”

“No,” he answered. “I couldn't determine the speed exactly since I didn't have a tool to measure the incredible power of my generator. However, I figured we would cover about five hundred yards an hour.”

“And we are making seven miles an hour,” I concluded for him, as I sat with my eyes upon the distance meter. “How thick is the Earth’s crust, Perry?” I asked.

“And we’re going seven miles an hour,” I concluded for him, while I focused on the distance meter. “How thick is the Earth’s crust, Perry?” I asked.

“There are almost as many conjectures as to that as there are geologists,” was his answer. “One estimates it thirty miles, because the internal heat, increasing at the rate of about one degree to each sixty to seventy feet depth, would be sufficient to fuse the most refractory substances at that distance beneath the surface. Another finds that the phenomena of precession and nutation require that the earth, if not entirely solid, must at least have a shell not less than eight hundred to a thousand miles in thickness. So there you are. You may take your choice.”

“There are almost as many theories about that as there are geologists,” he replied. “One person believes it’s thirty miles down because the internal heat, which rises by about one degree for every sixty to seventy feet in depth, would be enough to melt the toughest materials at that depth. Another argues that the effects of precession and nutation indicate that the Earth, if not completely solid, must at least have a shell that is at least eight hundred to a thousand miles thick. So, take your pick.”

“And if it should prove solid?” I asked.

“And if it turns out to be solid?” I asked.

“It will be all the same to us in the end, David,” replied Perry. “At the best our fuel will suffice to carry us but three or four days, while our atmosphere cannot last to exceed three. Neither, then, is sufficient to bear us in safety through eight thousand miles of rock to the antipodes.”

“It will all be the same to us in the end, David,” replied Perry. “At best, our fuel will last us only three or four days, while our atmosphere won’t last more than three. So neither is enough to safely get us through eight thousand miles of rock to the other side of the world.”

“If the crust is of sufficient thickness we shall come to a final stop between six and seven hundred miles beneath the earth’s surface; but during the last hundred and fifty miles of our journey we shall be corpses. Am I correct?” I asked.

“If the crust is thick enough, we’ll reach a final stop between six and seven hundred miles below the earth’s surface; but during the last hundred and fifty miles of our journey, we’ll be dead. Am I right?” I asked.

“Quite correct, David. Are you frightened?”

“That's right, David. Are you scared?”

“I do not know. It all has come so suddenly that I scarce believe that either of us realizes the real terrors of our position. I feel that I should be reduced to panic; but yet I am not. I imagine that the shock has been so great as to partially stun our sensibilities.”

“I don’t know. It all happened so suddenly that I can hardly believe either of us understands the true horrors of our situation. I feel like I should be panicking, but I’m not. I guess the shock has been so intense that it’s partially numbed our feelings.”

Again I turned to the thermometer. The mercury was rising with less rapidity. It was now but 140 degrees, although we had penetrated to a depth of nearly four miles. I told Perry, and he smiled.

Again I looked at the thermometer. The mercury was rising more slowly now. It was at 140 degrees, even though we had gone nearly four miles deep. I told Perry, and he smiled.

“We have shattered one theory at least,” was his only comment, and then he returned to his self-assumed occupation of fluently cursing the steering wheel. I once heard a pirate swear, but his best efforts would have seemed like those of a tyro alongside of Perry’s masterful and scientific imprecations.

“We’ve at least broken one theory,” was his only comment, and then he went back to his self-imposed task of expertly cursing the steering wheel. I once heard a pirate swear, but his best attempts would’ve seemed amateurish compared to Perry’s masterful and methodical insults.

Once more I tried my hand at the wheel, but I might as well have essayed to swing the earth itself. At my suggestion Perry stopped the generator, and as we came to rest I again threw all my strength into a supreme effort to move the thing even a hair’s breadth—but the results were as barren as when we had been traveling at top speed.

Once again, I tried to take control of the wheel, but it felt like trying to swing the entire earth. I suggested to Perry that he stop the generator, and as we came to a halt, I once more put all my strength into a desperate attempt to move it even a tiny bit—but the outcome was just as fruitless as when we were going at full speed.

I shook my head sadly, and motioned to the starting lever. Perry pulled it toward him, and once again we were plunging downward toward eternity at the rate of seven miles an hour. I sat with my eyes glued to the thermometer and the distance meter. The mercury was rising very slowly now, though even at 145 degrees it was almost unbearable within the narrow confines of our metal prison.

I shook my head sadly and pointed to the starting lever. Perry pulled it towards him, and once again we were hurtling downward toward eternity at seven miles an hour. I sat with my eyes fixed on the thermometer and the distance meter. The mercury was rising very slowly now, but even at 145 degrees it was almost unbearable inside our metal prison.

About noon, or twelve hours after our start upon this unfortunate journey, we had bored to a depth of eighty-four miles, at which point the mercury registered 153 degrees F.

About noon, or twelve hours after we started this unfortunate journey, we had drilled to a depth of eighty-four miles, at which point the mercury registered 153 degrees F.

Perry was becoming more hopeful, although upon what meager food he sustained his optimism I could not conjecture. From cursing he had turned to singing—I felt that the strain had at last affected his mind. For several hours we had not spoken except as he asked me for the readings of the instruments from time to time, and I announced them. My thoughts were filled with vain regrets. I recalled numerous acts of my past life which I should have been glad to have had a few more years to live down. There was the affair in the Latin Commons at Andover when Calhoun and I had put gunpowder in the stove—and nearly killed one of the masters. And then—but what was the use, I was about to die and atone for all these things and several more. Already the heat was sufficient to give me a foretaste of the hereafter. A few more degrees and I felt that I should lose consciousness.

Perry was getting more hopeful, although I couldn't figure out what little food he was surviving on that fueled his optimism. He had switched from cursing to singing—I sensed that the stress had finally taken a toll on his mind. For several hours, we hadn't spoken except when he asked me for the readings of the instruments, which I provided. My thoughts were filled with pointless regrets. I remembered many things from my past that I would have loved to have a few more years to make up for. There was the incident in the Latin Commons at Andover when Calhoun and I put gunpowder in the stove and almost hurt one of the teachers. And then—but what was the point? I was about to die and pay for all these things and more. Already the heat was intense enough to give me a taste of the afterlife. A few more degrees, and I felt like I would lose consciousness.

“What are the readings now, David?” Perry’s voice broke in upon my somber reflections.

“What are the readings now, David?” Perry's voice interrupted my serious thoughts.

“Ninety miles and 153 degrees,” I replied.

“Ninety miles and 153 degrees,” I answered.

“Gad, but we’ve knocked that thirty-mile-crust theory into a cocked hat!” he cried gleefully.

“Wow, we really debunked that thirty-mile-crust theory!” he exclaimed joyfully.

“Precious lot of good it will do us,” I growled back.

“That's really going to help us,” I muttered in response.

“But my boy,” he continued, “doesn’t that temperature reading mean anything to you? Why it hasn’t gone up in six miles. Think of it, son!”

“But my boy,” he continued, “doesn’t that temperature reading mean anything to you? It hasn’t gone up in six miles. Think about it, son!”

“Yes, I’m thinking of it,” I answered; “but what difference will it make when our air supply is exhausted whether the temperature is 153 degrees or 153,000? We’ll be just as dead, and no one will know the difference, anyhow.” But I must admit that for some unaccountable reason the stationary temperature did renew my waning hope. What I hoped for I could not have explained, nor did I try. The very fact, as Perry took pains to explain, of the blasting of several very exact and learned scientific hypotheses made it apparent that we could not know what lay before us within the bowels of the earth, and so we might continue to hope for the best, at least until we were dead—when hope would no longer be essential to our happiness. It was very good, and logical reasoning, and so I embraced it.

“Yes, I’m thinking about it,” I replied; “but what difference does it make when our air supply runs out if the temperature is 153 degrees or 153,000? We’ll be just as dead, and no one will notice the difference, anyway.” But I have to admit that for some unknown reason, the constant temperature did bring back my fading hope. What I hoped for, I couldn’t explain, nor did I try. The mere fact, as Perry emphasized, that several well-established scientific theories had been blown apart showed that we couldn’t know what awaited us deep inside the earth, and so we might as well keep hoping for the best, at least until we die—when hope wouldn’t matter for our happiness anymore. It was sound and logical reasoning, so I accepted it.

At one hundred miles the temperature had DROPPED TO 152 1/2 DEGREES! When I announced it Perry reached over and hugged me.

At one hundred miles, the temperature had DROPPED TO 152 1/2 DEGREES! When I announced it, Perry reached over and hugged me.

From then on until noon of the second day, it continued to drop until it became as uncomfortably cold as it had been unbearably hot before. At the depth of two hundred and forty miles our nostrils were assailed by almost overpowering ammonia fumes, and the temperature had dropped to TEN BELOW ZERO! We suffered nearly two hours of this intense and bitter cold, until at about two hundred and forty-five miles from the surface of the earth we entered a stratum of solid ice, when the mercury quickly rose to 32 degrees. During the next three hours we passed through ten miles of ice, eventually emerging into another series of ammonia-impregnated strata, where the mercury again fell to ten degrees below zero.

From then until noon on the second day, the temperature kept dropping until it became as uncomfortably cold as it had previously been unbearably hot. At a depth of two hundred and forty miles, we were hit by overwhelming ammonia fumes, and the temperature had dropped to TEN BELOW ZERO! We endured nearly two hours of this intense and bitter cold until, at around two hundred and forty-five miles from the earth's surface, we entered a layer of solid ice, causing the temperature to quickly rise to 32 degrees. Over the next three hours, we passed through ten miles of ice, eventually coming into another set of ammonia-filled layers, where the temperature again plummeted to ten degrees below zero.

Slowly it rose once more until we were convinced that at last we were nearing the molten interior of the earth. At four hundred miles the temperature had reached 153 degrees. Feverishly I watched the thermometer. Slowly it rose. Perry had ceased singing and was at last praying.

Slowly, it rose again until we were sure we were finally getting close to the molten core of the earth. At four hundred miles, the temperature had hit 153 degrees. I anxiously watched the thermometer as it climbed higher. Perry had stopped singing and was finally praying.

Our hopes had received such a deathblow that the gradually increasing heat seemed to our distorted imaginations much greater than it really was. For another hour I saw that pitiless column of mercury rise and rise until at four hundred and ten miles it stood at 153 degrees. Now it was that we began to hang upon those readings in almost breathless anxiety.

Our hopes had taken such a hard hit that the gradually rising heat felt much worse to our warped minds than it actually was. For another hour, I watched that relentless mercury column rise and rise until, at four hundred and ten miles, it reached 153 degrees. It was then that we began to fixate on those readings with almost breathless anxiety.

One hundred and fifty-three degrees had been the maximum temperature above the ice stratum. Would it stop at this point again, or would it continue its merciless climb? We knew that there was no hope, and yet with the persistence of life itself we continued to hope against practical certainty.

One hundred and fifty-three degrees had been the highest temperature above the ice layer. Would it stay at this point again, or would it keep rising without mercy? We knew there was no hope, yet with the stubbornness of life itself, we kept hoping against all odds.

Already the air tanks were at low ebb—there was barely enough of the precious gases to sustain us for another twelve hours. But would we be alive to know or care? It seemed incredible.

Already the air tanks were running low—there was barely enough of the precious gases to keep us going for another twelve hours. But would we even be alive to know or care? It felt unbelievable.

At four hundred and twenty miles I took another reading.

At four hundred and twenty miles, I took another measurement.

“Perry!” I shouted. “Perry, man! She’s going down! She’s going down! She’s 152 degrees again.”

“Perry!” I yelled. “Perry, dude! She’s going down! She’s going down! She’s at 152 degrees again.”

“Gad!” he cried. “What can it mean? Can the earth be cold at the center?”

“Wow!” he exclaimed. “What could that mean? Could the earth actually be cold at the core?”

“I do not know, Perry,” I answered; “but thank God, if I am to die it shall not be by fire—that is all that I have feared. I can face the thought of any death but that.”

“I don’t know, Perry,” I replied; “but thank God, if I’m going to die, it won’t be by fire—that’s the only way I’ve been afraid to go. I can handle the thought of any other death, just not that one.”

Down, down went the mercury until it stood as low as it had seven miles from the surface of the earth, and then of a sudden the realization broke upon us that death was very near. Perry was the first to discover it. I saw him fussing with the valves that regulate the air supply. And at the same time I experienced difficulty in breathing. My head felt dizzy—my limbs heavy.

Down, down went the mercury until it dropped as low as it had seven miles from the earth's surface, and then suddenly it hit us that death was very close. Perry was the first to notice it. I saw him fiddling with the valves that control the air supply. At the same time, I found it hard to breathe. My head felt dizzy—my limbs heavy.

I saw Perry crumple in his seat. He gave himself a shake and sat erect again. Then he turned toward me.

I saw Perry slump in his seat. He shook himself and sat up straight again. Then he turned toward me.

“Good-bye, David,” he said. “I guess this is the end,” and then he smiled and closed his eyes.

“Goodbye, David,” he said. “I guess this is the end,” and then he smiled and closed his eyes.

“Good-bye, Perry, and good luck to you,” I answered, smiling back at him. But I fought off that awful lethargy. I was very young—I did not want to die.

“Goodbye, Perry, and good luck to you,” I responded, smiling back at him. But I pushed away that terrible tiredness. I was really young—I didn’t want to die.

For an hour I battled against the cruelly enveloping death that surrounded me upon all sides. At first I found that by climbing high into the framework above me I could find more of the precious life-giving elements, and for a while these sustained me. It must have been an hour after Perry had succumbed that I at last came to the realization that I could no longer carry on this unequal struggle against the inevitable.

For an hour, I fought against the suffocating death that surrounded me on all sides. At first, I discovered that by climbing high into the structure above me, I could find more of the precious life-giving elements, and for a while, they kept me going. It must have been an hour after Perry had given up that I finally realized I could no longer continue this uneven battle against the inevitable.

With my last flickering ray of consciousness I turned mechanically toward the distance meter. It stood at exactly five hundred miles from the earth’s surface—and then of a sudden the huge thing that bore us came to a stop. The rattle of hurtling rock through the hollow jacket ceased. The wild racing of the giant drill betokened that it was running loose in AIR—and then another truth flashed upon me. The point of the prospector was ABOVE us. Slowly it dawned on me that since passing through the ice strata it had been above. We had turned in the ice and sped upward toward the earth’s crust. Thank God! We were safe!

With my last fading sense of awareness, I turned mechanically toward the distance meter. It read exactly five hundred miles from the earth’s surface—and then suddenly, the massive machine that carried us came to a halt. The sound of rocks crashing through the hollow casing stopped. The wild noise of the giant drill indicated that it was loose in the AIR—and then another realization hit me. The drill's point was ABOVE us. Slowly, it sank in that since we passed through the ice layers, it had been above. We had curved in the ice and shot upward towards the earth’s crust. Thank God! We were safe!

I put my nose to the intake pipe through which samples were to have been taken during the passage of the prospector through the earth, and my fondest hopes were realized—a flood of fresh air was pouring into the iron cabin. The reaction left me in a state of collapse, and I lost consciousness.

I pressed my nose against the intake pipe where samples were supposed to be taken while the prospector moved through the earth, and my greatest hopes came true—a rush of fresh air was streaming into the iron cabin. The shock left me feeling weak, and I passed out.

II
A STRANGE WORLD

I was unconscious little more than an instant, for as I lunged forward from the crossbeam to which I had been clinging, and fell with a crash to the floor of the cabin, the shock brought me to myself.

I was out for just a moment because as I lunged forward from the beam I had been hanging onto and crashed down to the cabin floor, the impact brought me back to my senses.

My first concern was with Perry. I was horrified at the thought that upon the very threshold of salvation he might be dead. Tearing open his shirt I placed my ear to his breast. I could have cried with relief—his heart was beating quite regularly.

My first worry was about Perry. I was terrified at the thought that right on the brink of salvation, he might be dead. Ripping open his shirt, I put my ear to his chest. I could have cried with relief—his heart was beating steadily.

At the water tank I wetted my handkerchief, slapping it smartly across his forehead and face several times. In a moment I was rewarded by the raising of his lids. For a time he lay wide-eyed and quite uncomprehending. Then his scattered wits slowly foregathered, and he sat up sniffing the air with an expression of wonderment upon his face.

At the water tank, I soaked my handkerchief and gave it a quick slap across his forehead and face a few times. Soon, he blinked his eyes open. For a while, he lay there wide-eyed and completely confused. Then, as his scattered thoughts came together, he sat up, sniffing the air with a look of amazement on his face.

“Why, David,” he cried at last, “it’s air, as sure as I live. Why—why what does it mean? Where in the world are we? What has happened?”

“Why, David,” he shouted finally, “it’s air, I swear. Why—what does this mean? Where in the world are we? What happened?”

“It means that we’re back at the surface all right, Perry,” I cried; “but where, I don’t know. I haven’t opened her up yet. Been too busy reviving you. Lord, man, but you had a close squeak!”

“It means we’re back at the surface for sure, Perry,” I shouted; “but I don’t know where. I haven’t checked it out yet. I’ve been too busy bringing you back to life. Man, that was a really close call!”

“You say we’re back at the surface, David? How can that be? How long have I been unconscious?”

“You're saying we're back at the surface, David? How is that possible? How long have I been out?”

“Not long. We turned in the ice stratum. Don’t you recall the sudden whirling of our seats? After that the drill was above you instead of below. We didn’t notice it at the time; but I recall it now.”

“Not long. We went into the ice layer. Don’t you remember our seats suddenly spinning around? After that, the drill was above you instead of below. We didn’t see it at the time; but I remember it now.”

“You mean to say that we turned back in the ice stratum, David? That is not possible. The prospector cannot turn unless its nose is deflected from the outside—by some external force or resistance—the steering wheel within would have moved in response. The steering wheel has not budged, David, since we started. You know that.”

“You're saying we turned back in the ice layer, David? That's not possible. The prospector can't turn unless its nose is pushed from the outside—by some external force or resistance—the steering wheel inside would have moved in response. The steering wheel hasn't budged, David, since we started. You know that.”

I did know it; but here we were with our drill racing in pure air, and copious volumes of it pouring into the cabin.

I knew it; but here we were with our drill operating in clear air, and plenty of it streaming into the cabin.

“We couldn’t have turned in the ice stratum, Perry, I know as well as you,” I replied; “but the fact remains that we did, for here we are this minute at the surface of the earth again, and I am going out to see just where.”

“We couldn’t have crossed the ice layer, Perry, I know that just as well as you,” I replied; “but the reality is we did, because here we are right now back at the surface of the earth, and I'm going out to find out exactly where.”

“Better wait till morning, David—it must be midnight now.”

“Better wait until morning, David—it’s probably midnight by now.”

I glanced at the chronometer.

I checked the timer.

“Half after twelve. We have been out seventy-two hours, so it must be midnight. Nevertheless I am going to have a look at the blessed sky that I had given up all hope of ever seeing again,” and so saying I lifted the bars from the inner door, and swung it open. There was quite a quantity of loose material in the jacket, and this I had to remove with a shovel to get at the opposite door in the outer shell.

“Half past twelve. We’ve been out for seventy-two hours, so it must be midnight. Still, I’m going to take a look at the beautiful sky that I thought I’d never see again,” and with that, I lifted the bars from the inner door and swung it open. There was a lot of loose material in the jacket, and I had to use a shovel to clear it away to reach the opposite door in the outer shell.

In a short time I had removed enough of the earth and rock to the floor of the cabin to expose the door beyond. Perry was directly behind me as I threw it open. The upper half was above the surface of the ground. With an expression of surprise I turned and looked at Perry—it was broad daylight without!

In no time, I had cleared away enough dirt and rock from the cabin floor to reveal the door beyond. Perry was right behind me as I swung it open. The top half was above ground level. With a look of surprise, I turned to Perry—it was bright daylight outside!

“Something seems to have gone wrong either with our calculations or the chronometer,” I said. Perry shook his head—there was a strange expression in his eyes.

“Something seems to have gone wrong either with our calculations or the timing device,” I said. Perry shook his head—there was a weird look in his eyes.

“Let’s have a look beyond that door, David,” he cried.

“Let’s check out what’s behind that door, David,” he shouted.

Together we stepped out to stand in silent contemplation of a landscape at once weird and beautiful. Before us a low and level shore stretched down to a silent sea. As far as the eye could reach the surface of the water was dotted with countless tiny isles—some of towering, barren, granitic rock—others resplendent in gorgeous trappings of tropical vegetation, myriad starred with the magnificent splendor of vivid blooms.

Together we stepped out to stand in quiet thought about a landscape that was both strange and beautiful. In front of us was a flat shore that extended to a still sea. As far as we could see, the water’s surface was scattered with countless tiny islands—some made of towering, bare granite—others shining with vibrant tropical plants, glittering with the stunning brilliance of colorful flowers.

Behind us rose a dark and forbidding wood of giant arborescent ferns intermingled with the commoner types of a primeval tropical forest. Huge creepers depended in great loops from tree to tree, dense under-brush overgrew a tangled mass of fallen trunks and branches. Upon the outer verge we could see the same splendid coloring of countless blossoms that glorified the islands, but within the dense shadows all seemed dark and gloomy as the grave.

Behind us was a dark and intimidating forest of huge tree-like ferns mixed with more ordinary kinds from an ancient tropical jungle. Giant vines hung down in big loops from tree to tree, and thick underbrush covered a jumbled mass of fallen logs and branches. On the outer edge, we could see the same vibrant colors of countless flowers that decorated the islands, but within the thick shadows, everything felt dark and somber like a grave.

And upon all the noonday sun poured its torrid rays out of a cloudless sky.

And the scorching sun poured its intense rays from a clear blue sky at noon.

“Where on earth can we be?” I asked, turning to Perry.

“Where on earth are we?” I asked, turning to Perry.

For some moments the old man did not reply. He stood with bowed head, buried in deep thought. But at last he spoke.

For a few moments, the old man didn't say anything. He stood with his head down, lost in deep thought. But finally, he spoke.

“David,” he said, “I am not so sure that we are ON earth.”

“David,” he said, “I’m not so sure that we’re on Earth.”

“What do you mean, Perry?” I cried. “Do you think that we are dead, and this is heaven?” He smiled, and turning, pointing to the nose of the prospector protruding from the ground at our backs.

“What do you mean, Perry?” I exclaimed. “Do you think we’re dead and this is heaven?” He smiled and, turning around, pointed at the prospector’s nose sticking out of the ground behind us.

“But for that, David, I might believe that we were indeed come to the country beyond the Styx. The prospector renders that theory untenable—it, certainly, could never have gone to heaven. However I am willing to concede that we actually may be in another world from that which we have always known. If we are not ON earth, there is every reason to believe that we may be IN it.”

“But because of that, David, I might actually believe that we’ve reached the land beyond the Styx. The prospector makes that idea impossible to accept—it definitely couldn’t have gone to heaven. Still, I’m open to the idea that we might be in a different world from the one we’ve always known. If we’re not on earth, there’s plenty of reason to think that we might be in it.”

“We may have quartered through the earth’s crust and come out upon some tropical island of the West Indies,” I suggested. Again Perry shook his head.

“We might have cut all the way through the earth's crust and ended up on some tropical island in the West Indies,” I suggested. Again, Perry shook his head.

“Let us wait and see, David,” he replied, “and in the meantime suppose we do a bit of exploring up and down the coast—we may find a native who can enlighten us.”

“Let’s wait and see, David,” he replied, “and in the meantime, why don’t we explore the coast a bit—we might find a local who can help us out.”

As we walked along the beach Perry gazed long and earnestly across the water. Evidently he was wrestling with a mighty problem.

As we walked along the beach, Perry stared intensely out at the water. Clearly, he was grappling with a significant issue.

“David,” he said abruptly, “do you perceive anything unusual about the horizon?”

“David,” he said suddenly, “do you notice anything strange about the horizon?”

As I looked I began to appreciate the reason for the strangeness of the landscape that had haunted me from the first with an illusive suggestion of the bizarre and unnatural—THERE WAS NO HORIZON! As far as the eye could reach out the sea continued and upon its bosom floated tiny islands, those in the distance reduced to mere specks; but ever beyond them was the sea, until the impression became quite real that one was LOOKING UP at the most distant point that the eyes could fathom—the distance was lost in the distance. That was all—there was no clear-cut horizontal line marking the dip of the globe below the line of vision.

As I looked, I started to understand why the landscape that had intrigued me from the beginning felt so strange, with a hint of the bizarre and unnatural—THERE WAS NO HORIZON! As far as I could see, the sea stretched on endlessly, with tiny islands floating on its surface, those in the distance reduced to mere dots; but beyond them was just more sea, creating the real impression that I was LOOKING UP at the furthest point my eyes could reach—the distance just seemed to disappear into more distance. That was it—there was no distinct horizontal line showing where the globe dipped below my line of sight.

“A great light is commencing to break on me,” continued Perry, taking out his watch. “I believe that I have partially solved the riddle. It is now two o’clock. When we emerged from the prospector the sun was directly above us. Where is it now?”

“A great light is starting to dawn on me,” continued Perry, taking out his watch. “I think I’ve partially solved the riddle. It’s now two o’clock. When we came out of the prospector, the sun was directly above us. Where is it now?”

I glanced up to find the great orb still motionless in the center of the heaven. And such a sun! I had scarcely noticed it before. Fully thrice the size of the sun I had known throughout my life, and apparently so near that the sight of it carried the conviction that one might almost reach up and touch it.

I looked up to see the massive orb still sitting still in the middle of the sky. And what a sun it was! I had hardly paid attention to it before. It was at least three times the size of the sun I had known my whole life, and it seemed so close that it felt like I could almost reach up and touch it.

“My God, Perry, where are we?” I exclaimed. “This thing is beginning to get on my nerves.”

“My God, Perry, where are we?” I said. “This is really starting to get on my nerves.”

“I think that I may state quite positively, David,” he commenced, “that we are—” but he got no further. From behind us in the vicinity of the prospector there came the most thunderous, awe-inspiring roar that ever had fallen upon my ears. With one accord we turned to discover the author of that fearsome noise.

“I think I can say for sure, David,” he started, “that we are—” but he didn’t finish. From behind us, near the prospector, there came a thunderous, awe-inspiring roar like nothing I had ever heard. We all turned at once to find out what was making that terrifying sound.

Had I still retained the suspicion that we were on earth the sight that met my eyes would quite entirely have banished it. Emerging from the forest was a colossal beast which closely resembled a bear. It was fully as large as the largest elephant and with great forepaws armed with huge claws. Its nose, or snout, depended nearly a foot below its lower jaw, much after the manner of a rudimentary trunk. The giant body was covered by a coat of thick, shaggy hair.

Had I still held the belief that we were on Earth, the sight before me would have completely erased it. Coming out of the forest was a massive creature that looked a lot like a bear. It was about the size of the biggest elephant, with huge forepaws that had enormous claws. Its nose hung almost a foot below its lower jaw, resembling a basic trunk. The giant body was covered in a thick, shaggy coat of hair.

Roaring horribly it came toward us at a ponderous, shuffling trot. I turned to Perry to suggest that it might be wise to seek other surroundings—the idea had evidently occurred to Perry previously, for he was already a hundred paces away, and with each second his prodigious bounds increased the distance. I had never guessed what latent speed possibilities the old gentleman possessed.

Roaring loudly, it approached us at a heavy, shuffling trot. I turned to Perry to suggest that we should probably find somewhere else to be—the thought had clearly crossed Perry's mind before, as he was already a hundred paces away, and with each passing second, his impressive leaps widened the gap even more. I had never expected the old man to have such hidden speed.

I saw that he was headed toward a little point of the forest which ran out toward the sea not far from where we had been standing, and as the mighty creature, the sight of which had galvanized him into such remarkable action, was forging steadily toward me, I set off after Perry, though at a somewhat more decorous pace. It was evident that the massive beast pursuing us was not built for speed, so all that I considered necessary was to gain the trees sufficiently ahead of it to enable me to climb to the safety of some great branch before it came up.

I noticed he was making his way to a small part of the forest that stretched out toward the sea, not far from where we had been standing. As the enormous creature, which had sparked his intense response, moved steadily in my direction, I started after Perry, though I took a more careful pace. It was clear that the huge beast chasing us wasn’t designed for speed, so all I needed to do was reach the trees far enough ahead of it to climb up to a safe branch before it caught up.

Notwithstanding our danger I could not help but laugh at Perry’s frantic capers as he essayed to gain the safety of the lower branches of the trees he now had reached. The stems were bare for a distance of some fifteen feet—at least on those trees which Perry attempted to ascend, for the suggestion of safety carried by the larger of the forest giants had evidently attracted him to them. A dozen times he scrambled up the trunks like a huge cat only to fall back to the ground once more, and with each failure he cast a horrified glance over his shoulder at the oncoming brute, simultaneously emitting terror-stricken shrieks that awoke the echoes of the grim forest.

Despite our danger, I couldn't help but laugh at Perry's frantic antics as he tried to reach the safety of the lower branches of the trees he had finally reached. The trunks were bare for about fifteen feet—at least on the trees Perry was trying to climb, since the promise of safety offered by the larger trees in the forest clearly attracted him to them. A dozen times he scrambled up the trunks like a big cat, only to fall back to the ground each time, and with every failure, he shot a horrified look over his shoulder at the approaching beast, letting out terrified screams that echoed through the dark forest.

At length he spied a dangling creeper about the bigness of one’s wrist, and when I reached the trees he was racing madly up it, hand over hand. He had almost reached the lowest branch of the tree from which the creeper depended when the thing parted beneath his weight and he fell sprawling at my feet.

At last, he spotted a vine about the size of a wrist, and by the time I got to the trees, he was wildly climbing it, hand over hand. He had nearly reached the lowest branch of the tree the vine was attached to when it broke under his weight, and he tumbled down, landing at my feet.

The misfortune now was no longer amusing, for the beast was already too close to us for comfort. Seizing Perry by the shoulder I dragged him to his feet, and rushing to a smaller tree—one that he could easily encircle with his arms and legs—I boosted him as far up as I could, and then left him to his fate, for a glance over my shoulder revealed the awful beast almost upon me.

The situation was no longer funny since the creature was way too close for comfort. Grabbing Perry by the shoulder, I pulled him to his feet and rushed him over to a smaller tree—one he could easily wrap his arms and legs around. I helped him climb as high as I could and then abandoned him to his fate, because a quick look over my shoulder showed the terrifying beast almost right on top of me.

It was the great size of the thing alone that saved me. Its enormous bulk rendered it too slow upon its feet to cope with the agility of my young muscles, and so I was enabled to dodge out of its way and run completely behind it before its slow wits could direct it in pursuit.

It was the sheer size of the thing that saved me. Its enormous bulk made it too slow on its feet to match the agility of my young muscles, so I was able to dodge out of its way and run completely behind it before its sluggish mind could tell it to chase me.

The few seconds of grace that this gave me found me safely lodged in the branches of a tree a few paces from that in which Perry had at last found a haven.

The few seconds of grace that this gave me found me safely situated in the branches of a tree just a short distance from the one where Perry had finally found refuge.

Did I say safely lodged? At the time I thought we were quite safe, and so did Perry. He was praying—raising his voice in thanksgiving at our deliverance—and had just completed a sort of paeon of gratitude that the thing couldn’t climb a tree when without warning it reared up beneath him on its enormous tail and hind feet, and reached those fearfully armed paws quite to the branch upon which he crouched.

Did I say we were safe? Back then, I thought we were totally safe, and Perry did too. He was praying—raising his voice in thanks for our escape—and he had just finished a kind of song of gratitude that the creature couldn’t climb a tree when, out of nowhere, it stood up beneath him on its huge tail and back feet, stretching those fearfully sharp paws right up to the branch where he was crouching.

The accompanying roar was all but drowned in Perry’s scream of fright, and he came near tumbling headlong into the gaping jaws beneath him, so precipitate was his impetuous haste to vacate the dangerous limb. It was with a deep sigh of relief that I saw him gain a higher branch in safety.

The loud roar was almost completely drowned out by Perry’s terrified scream, and he nearly fell straight into the open jaws below him, so rushed was his hasty effort to get off the dangerous branch. I let out a deep sigh of relief when I saw him safely climb to a higher branch.

And then the brute did that which froze us both anew with horror. Grasping the tree’s stem with his powerful paws he dragged down with all the great weight of his huge bulk and all the irresistible force of those mighty muscles. Slowly, but surely, the stem began to bend toward him. Inch by inch he worked his paws upward as the tree leaned more and more from the perpendicular. Perry clung chattering in a panic of terror. Higher and higher into the bending and swaying tree he clambered. More and more rapidly was the tree top inclining toward the ground.

And then the beast did something that filled us both with fear all over again. Gripping the trunk of the tree with his powerful paws, he pulled down with the full weight of his massive size and the force of his strong muscles. Slowly but surely, the trunk started to bend toward him. Inch by inch, he moved his paws up as the tree leaned more and more away from being upright. Perry was clinging on, chattering in a panic of terror. Higher and higher he climbed into the bending and swaying tree. The top of the tree was tilting down toward the ground more and more quickly.

I saw now why the great brute was armed with such enormous paws. The use that he was putting them to was precisely that for which nature had intended them. The sloth-like creature was herbivorous, and to feed that mighty carcass entire trees must be stripped of their foliage. The reason for its attacking us might easily be accounted for on the supposition of an ugly disposition such as that which the fierce and stupid rhinoceros of Africa possesses. But these were later reflections. At the moment I was too frantic with apprehension on Perry’s behalf to consider aught other than a means to save him from the death that loomed so close.

I now understood why the massive creature had such huge paws. He was using them exactly as nature intended. The slow-moving animal was herbivorous, and to feed that enormous body, entire trees had to be stripped of their leaves. The reason for it attacking us could easily be explained by assuming it had a nasty temperament similar to that of the fierce and stupid rhinoceros found in Africa. But those were thoughts for later. Right now, I was too panicked about Perry’s safety to think about anything other than how to save him from the deadly threat that was so near.

Realizing that I could outdistance the clumsy brute in the open, I dropped from my leafy sanctuary intent only on distracting the thing’s attention from Perry long enough to enable the old man to gain the safety of a larger tree. There were many close by which not even the terrific strength of that titanic monster could bend.

Realizing that I could outrun the clumsy brute in the open, I dropped from my leafy hiding spot, aiming only to distract the creature long enough for Perry to reach the safety of a larger tree. There were plenty nearby that even the incredible strength of that massive monster couldn't bend.

As I touched the ground I snatched a broken limb from the tangled mass that matted the jungle-like floor of the forest and, leaping unnoticed behind the shaggy back, dealt the brute a terrific blow. My plan worked like magic. From the previous slowness of the beast I had been led to look for no such marvelous agility as he now displayed. Releasing his hold upon the tree he dropped on all fours and at the same time swung his great, wicked tail with a force that would have broken every bone in my body had it struck me; but, fortunately, I had turned to flee at the very instant that I felt my blow land upon the towering back.

As I hit the ground, I grabbed a broken branch from the tangled mess that covered the jungle-like floor of the forest and, jumping unnoticed behind the shaggy back, delivered a powerful blow to the brute. My plan worked like magic. Based on the beast’s earlier slowness, I hadn't expected the incredible agility it showed now. Letting go of the tree, it dropped down on all fours and at the same time swung its huge, dangerous tail with such force that it would have shattered every bone in my body if it had hit me; luckily, I turned to run just as I felt my blow connect with the towering back.

As it started in pursuit of me I made the mistake of running along the edge of the forest rather than making for the open beach. In a moment I was knee-deep in rotting vegetation, and the awful thing behind me was gaining rapidly as I floundered and fell in my efforts to extricate myself.

As it began chasing me, I made the mistake of running along the edge of the forest instead of heading for the open beach. In no time, I was knee-deep in decaying plants, and the terrible thing behind me was closing in fast as I struggled and stumbled in my attempts to get free.

A fallen log gave me an instant’s advantage, for climbing upon it I leaped to another a few paces farther on, and in this way was able to keep clear of the mush that carpeted the surrounding ground. But the zigzag course that this necessitated was placing such a heavy handicap upon me that my pursuer was steadily gaining upon me.

A fallen log gave me a quick edge. By climbing on it, I leaped to another log a short distance ahead, allowing me to avoid the mush covering the ground. However, the zigzag path I had to take was slowing me down so much that my pursuer was steadily catching up to me.

Suddenly from behind I heard a tumult of howls, and sharp, piercing barks—much the sound that a pack of wolves raises when in full cry. Involuntarily I glanced backward to discover the origin of this new and menacing note with the result that I missed my footing and went sprawling once more upon my face in the deep muck.

Suddenly, I heard a chaotic mix of howls and sharp, piercing barks coming from behind me—similar to the sounds a pack of wolves makes when they’re in full hunt. I couldn’t help but look back to find out where this new and threatening noise was coming from, which made me lose my balance and fall flat on my face in the muddy ground again.

My mammoth enemy was so close by this time that I knew I must feel the weight of one of his terrible paws before I could rise, but to my surprise the blow did not fall upon me. The howling and snapping and barking of the new element which had been infused into the melee now seemed centered quite close behind me, and as I raised myself upon my hands and glanced around I saw what it was that had distracted the DYRYTH, as I afterward learned the thing is called, from my trail.

My giant enemy was so close at this point that I knew I had to feel the force of one of its massive paws before I could get up, but to my surprise, the blow didn’t land on me. The howling, snapping, and barking of the new element mixed into the chaos now seemed focused just behind me, and as I pushed myself up on my hands and looked around, I saw what had caught the attention of the DYRYTH, as I later learned it was called, away from me.

It was surrounded by a pack of some hundred wolf-like creatures—wild dogs they seemed—that rushed growling and snapping in upon it from all sides, so that they sank their white fangs into the slow brute and were away again before it could reach them with its huge paws or sweeping tail.

It was surrounded by a pack of about a hundred wolf-like creatures—wild dogs, it seemed—that rushed in growling and snapping from all sides, sinking their white fangs into the slow beast and darting away before it could hit them with its massive paws or swiping tail.

But these were not all that my startled eyes perceived. Chattering and gibbering through the lower branches of the trees came a company of manlike creatures evidently urging on the dog pack. They were to all appearances strikingly similar in aspect to the Negro of Africa. Their skins were very black, and their features much like those of the more pronounced Negroid type except that the head receded more rapidly above the eyes, leaving little or no forehead. Their arms were rather longer and their legs shorter in proportion to the torso than in man, and later I noticed that their great toes protruded at right angles from their feet—because of their arboreal habits, I presume. Behind them trailed long, slender tails which they used in climbing quite as much as they did either their hands or feet.

But that wasn't all my shocked eyes saw. Chattering and making noise among the lower branches of the trees was a group of human-like creatures, clearly rallying the pack of dogs. They looked strikingly similar to Africans. Their skin was very dark, and their features resembled those of the more pronounced Negroid type, except their heads sloped back more quickly above the eyes, leaving little to no forehead. Their arms were longer and their legs shorter in proportion to their bodies compared to humans, and later I noticed that their big toes stuck out at right angles from their feet—probably because of their tree-dwelling lifestyle. Behind them, they had long, thin tails that they used for climbing just as much as their hands or feet.

I had stumbled to my feet the moment that I discovered that the wolf-dogs were holding the dyryth at bay. At sight of me several of the savage creatures left off worrying the great brute to come slinking with bared fangs toward me, and as I turned to run toward the trees again to seek safety among the lower branches, I saw a number of the man-apes leaping and chattering in the foliage of the nearest tree.

I got back on my feet as soon as I realized that the wolf-dogs were keeping the dyryth at bay. When they saw me, a few of the fierce animals stopped bothering the huge beast and started creeping toward me with their teeth bared. As I turned to run toward the trees again to find safety among the lower branches, I noticed a bunch of man-apes jumping and chattering in the leaves of the nearest tree.

Between them and the beasts behind me there was little choice, but at least there was a doubt as to the reception these grotesque parodies on humanity would accord me, while there was none as to the fate which awaited me beneath the grinning fangs of my fierce pursuers.

Between them and the beasts behind me, there wasn't much of a choice, but at least I had some uncertainty about how these grotesque imitations of humanity would treat me, while there was no doubt about the fate that awaited me under the grinning teeth of my fierce pursuers.

And so I raced on toward the trees intending to pass beneath that which held the man-things and take refuge in another farther on; but the wolf-dogs were very close behind me—so close that I had despaired of escaping them, when one of the creatures in the tree above swung down headforemost, his tail looped about a great limb, and grasping me beneath my armpits swung me in safety up among his fellows.

And so I rushed toward the trees, planning to slip under the one that held the humans and find safety in another one further along; but the wolf-dogs were right behind me—so close that I had lost hope of getting away when one of the creatures in the tree above swung down headfirst, his tail wrapped around a thick branch, and grabbed me under my armpits to pull me up safely among his friends.

There they fell to examining me with the utmost excitement and curiosity. They picked at my clothing, my hair, and my flesh. They turned me about to see if I had a tail, and when they discovered that I was not so equipped they fell into roars of laughter. Their teeth were very large and white and even, except for the upper canines which were a trifle longer than the others—protruding just a bit when the mouth was closed.

There, they started checking me out with a mix of excitement and curiosity. They tugged at my clothes, my hair, and my skin. They turned me around to see if I had a tail, and when they realized I didn’t, they burst into laughter. Their teeth were really big, white, and straight, except for the upper canines, which were a little longer than the rest—jutting out slightly when their mouths were closed.

When they had examined me for a few moments one of them discovered that my clothing was not a part of me, with the result that garment by garment they tore it from me amidst peals of the wildest laughter. Apelike, they essayed to don the apparel themselves, but their ingenuity was not sufficient to the task and so they gave it up.

When they looked me over for a bit, one of them realized that my clothes weren't actually a part of me, and then they started ripping them off one by one while bursting into fits of the loudest laughter. Acting like apes, they tried to wear the clothes themselves, but they couldn't figure it out, so they eventually stopped trying.

In the meantime I had been straining my eyes to catch a glimpse of Perry, but nowhere about could I see him, although the clump of trees in which he had first taken refuge was in full view. I was much exercised by fear that something had befallen him, and though I called his name aloud several times there was no response.

In the meantime, I had been straining my eyes to catch a glimpse of Perry, but I couldn’t see him anywhere, even though the group of trees where he first hid was clearly visible. I was really worried that something had happened to him, and even though I shouted his name several times, there was no response.

Tired at last of playing with my clothing the creatures threw it to the ground, and catching me, one on either side, by an arm, started off at a most terrifying pace through the tree tops. Never have I experienced such a journey before or since—even now I oftentimes awake from a deep sleep haunted by the horrid remembrance of that awful experience.

Tired of messing with my clothes, the creatures tossed them aside and grabbed me, one on each side, by an arm. They took off at a terrifying speed through the treetops. I’ve never had a journey like that before or since, and even now I often wake up from a deep sleep haunted by the terrible memory of that experience.

From tree to tree the agile creatures sprang like flying squirrels, while the cold sweat stood upon my brow as I glimpsed the depths beneath, into which a single misstep on the part of either of my bearers would hurl me. As they bore me along, my mind was occupied with a thousand bewildering thoughts. What had become of Perry? Would I ever see him again? What were the intentions of these half-human things into whose hands I had fallen? Were they inhabitants of the same world into which I had been born? No! It could not be. But yet where else? I had not left that earth—of that I was sure. Still neither could I reconcile the things which I had seen to a belief that I was still in the world of my birth. With a sigh I gave it up.

From tree to tree, the agile creatures jumped like flying squirrels, while cold sweat dripped from my brow as I caught a glimpse of the depths below, where a single misstep from either of my bearers could send me tumbling. As they carried me along, my mind was filled with a thousand confusing thoughts. What had happened to Perry? Would I ever see him again? What were the intentions of these half-human beings into whose hands I had fallen? Were they from the same world I had been born into? No! That couldn’t be. But then where else could it be? I was sure I hadn’t left that Earth. Still, I couldn’t match up the things I had seen with the belief that I was still in the world where I was born. With a sigh, I gave up trying to make sense of it.

III
A CHANGE OF MASTERS

We must have traveled several miles through the dark and dismal wood when we came suddenly upon a dense village built high among the branches of the trees. As we approached it my escort broke into wild shouting which was immediately answered from within, and a moment later a swarm of creatures of the same strange race as those who had captured me poured out to meet us. Again I was the center of a wildly chattering horde. I was pulled this way and that. Pinched, pounded, and thumped until I was black and blue, yet I do not think that their treatment was dictated by either cruelty or malice—I was a curiosity, a freak, a new plaything, and their childish minds required the added evidence of all their senses to back up the testimony of their eyes.

We must have traveled several miles through the dark and gloomy woods when we suddenly came upon a dense village built high among the branches of the trees. As we got closer, my escort started shouting excitedly, which was quickly met with replies from within, and moments later, a swarm of creatures from the same strange race as those who had captured me rushed out to meet us. Once again, I found myself at the center of a noisy, chattering crowd. I was tugged this way and that. Pinched, poked, and prodded until I was black and blue, yet I don’t think their treatment was driven by cruelty or malice—I was a curiosity, a freak, a new toy, and their childlike minds needed the extra confirmation from all their senses to support the evidence of their eyes.

Presently they dragged me within the village, which consisted of several hundred rude shelters of boughs and leaves supported upon the branches of the trees.

Currently, they pulled me through the village, which was made up of several hundred crude shelters made of branches and leaves supported by the tree limbs.

Between the huts, which sometimes formed crooked streets, were dead branches and the trunks of small trees which connected the huts upon one tree to those within adjoining trees; the whole network of huts and pathways forming an almost solid flooring a good fifty feet above the ground.

Between the huts, which sometimes made up winding streets, were dead branches and the trunks of small trees that linked the huts on one tree to those on nearby trees; the entire network of huts and paths created an almost solid flooring nearly fifty feet above the ground.

I wondered why these agile creatures required connecting bridges between the trees, but later when I saw the motley aggregation of half-savage beasts which they kept within their village I realized the necessity for the pathways. There were a number of the same vicious wolf-dogs which we had left worrying the dyryth, and many goatlike animals whose distended udders explained the reasons for their presence.

I was curious why these nimble creatures needed bridges between the trees, but later, when I saw the diverse mix of half-wild animals they had in their village, I understood why the pathways were necessary. There were several of the same vicious wolf-dogs we had left worrying the dyryth, and many goat-like animals with swollen udders that explained their presence.

My guard halted before one of the huts into which I was pushed; then two of the creatures squatted down before the entrance—to prevent my escape, doubtless. Though where I should have escaped to I certainly had not the remotest conception. I had no more than entered the dark shadows of the interior than there fell upon my ears the tones of a familiar voice, in prayer.

My guard stopped in front of one of the huts where I was pushed inside; then two of the creatures squatted in front of the entrance—to stop me from escaping, I supposed. Although I had no idea where I would escape to. Just as I stepped into the dark shadows of the interior, I heard a familiar voice praying.

“Perry!” I cried. “Dear old Perry! Thank the Lord you are safe.”

“Perry!” I shouted. “Good old Perry! Thank God you’re okay.”

“David! Can it be possible that you escaped?” And the old man stumbled toward me and threw his arms about me.

“David! Is it really you?” The old man stumbled toward me and wrapped his arms around me.

He had seen me fall before the dyryth, and then he had been seized by a number of the ape-creatures and borne through the tree tops to their village. His captors had been as inquisitive as to his strange clothing as had mine, with the same result. As we looked at each other we could not help but laugh.

He had seen me fall before the dyryth, and then a bunch of ape-like creatures grabbed him and carried him through the treetops to their village. His captors were just as curious about his weird clothes as mine were, with the same outcome. As we looked at each other, we couldn’t help but laugh.

“With a tail, David,” remarked Perry, “you would make a very handsome ape.”

“With a tail, David,” Perry said, “you’d be a really good-looking ape.”

“Maybe we can borrow a couple,” I rejoined. “They seem to be quite the thing this season. I wonder what the creatures intend doing with us, Perry. They don’t seem really savage. What do you suppose they can be? You were about to tell me where we are when that great hairy frigate bore down upon us—have you really any idea at all?”

“Maybe we can borrow a couple,” I replied. “They seem to be all the rage this season. I wonder what the creatures plan to do with us, Perry. They don’t seem truly savage. What do you think they could be? You were about to explain where we are when that huge hairy frigate came crashing towards us—do you have any idea at all?”

“Yes, David,” he replied, “I know precisely where we are. We have made a magnificent discovery, my boy! We have proved that the earth is hollow. We have passed entirely through its crust to the inner world.”

“Yes, David,” he responded, “I know exactly where we are. We’ve made an amazing discovery, my boy! We’ve confirmed that the earth is hollow. We’ve completely gone through its crust to the inner world.”

“Perry, you are mad!”

"Perry, you're crazy!"

“Not at all, David. For two hundred and fifty miles our prospector bore us through the crust beneath our outer world. At that point it reached the center of gravity of the five-hundred-mile-thick crust. Up to that point we had been descending—direction is, of course, merely relative. Then at the moment that our seats revolved—the thing that made you believe that we had turned about and were speeding upward—we passed the center of gravity and, though we did not alter the direction of our progress, yet we were in reality moving upward—toward the surface of the inner world. Does not the strange fauna and flora which we have seen convince you that you are not in the world of your birth? And the horizon—could it present the strange aspects which we both noted unless we were indeed standing upon the inside surface of a sphere?”

“Not at all, David. For two hundred and fifty miles, our prospector took us through the crust beneath our outer world. At that point, we reached the center of gravity of the five-hundred-mile-thick crust. Up until then, we had been going down—direction is, of course, just relative. Then, at the moment our seats turned—the thing that made you think we had turned around and were moving up—we passed the center of gravity and, even though we didn’t change our direction, we were actually moving upward—toward the surface of the inner world. Doesn’t the strange plant and animal life we’ve seen convince you that you’re not in the world where you were born? And the horizon—could it show the odd features we both noticed unless we were truly standing on the inside surface of a sphere?”

“But the sun, Perry!” I urged. “How in the world can the sun shine through five hundred miles of solid crust?”

“But the sun, Perry!” I urged. “How on earth can the sun shine through five hundred miles of solid crust?”

“It is not the sun of the outer world that we see here. It is another sun—an entirely different sun—that casts its eternal noonday effulgence upon the face of the inner world. Look at it now, David—if you can see it from the doorway of this hut—and you will see that it is still in the exact center of the heavens. We have been here for many hours—yet it is still noon.

“It’s not the sun from outside that we see here. It’s another sun—completely different—that shines its endless midday brilliance on the inner world. Look at it now, David—if you can see it from the door of this hut—and you’ll see it’s still right in the center of the sky. We’ve been here for many hours—yet it’s still noon.

“And withal it is very simple, David. The earth was once a nebulous mass. It cooled, and as it cooled it shrank. At length a thin crust of solid matter formed upon its outer surface—a sort of shell; but within it was partially molten matter and highly expanded gases. As it continued to cool, what happened? Centrifugal force hurled the particles of the nebulous center toward the crust as rapidly as they approached a solid state. You have seen the same principle practically applied in the modern cream separator. Presently there was only a small super-heated core of gaseous matter remaining within a huge vacant interior left by the contraction of the cooling gases. The equal attraction of the solid crust from all directions maintained this luminous core in the exact center of the hollow globe. What remains of it is the sun you saw today—a relatively tiny thing at the exact center of the earth. Equally to every part of this inner world it diffuses its perpetual noonday light and torrid heat.

“And yet it’s really simple, David. The earth was once a cloud of gas. It cooled down, and as it did, it shrank. Eventually, a thin layer of solid material formed on the outer surface—a kind of shell; but inside, there was still partially molten material and highly expanded gases. As it continued to cool, what happened? Centrifugal force pushed the particles from the cloudy center toward the crust as they got closer to a solid state. You’ve seen the same principle in action in modern cream separators. Soon, there was only a small superheated core of gas left inside a huge empty space created by the shrinking gases. The equal pull of the solid crust from all sides kept this glowing core right in the center of the hollow globe. What’s left of it is the sun you saw today—a relatively small thing at the center of the earth. It spreads its constant daylight and intense heat equally to every part of this inner world.”

“This inner world must have cooled sufficiently to support animal life long ages after life appeared upon the outer crust, but that the same agencies were at work here is evident from the similar forms of both animal and vegetable creation which we have already seen. Take the great beast which attacked us, for example. Unquestionably a counterpart of the Megatherium of the post-Pliocene period of the outer crust, whose fossilized skeleton has been found in South America.”

“This inner world must have cooled enough to support animal life long after life emerged on the outer crust, but it’s clear that the same forces were at play here, as we can see in the similar forms of both animal and plant life we’ve already observed. Take the huge creature that attacked us, for instance. It’s clearly a counterpart of the Megatherium from the post-Pliocene era of the outer crust, whose fossilized skeleton has been discovered in South America.”

“But the grotesque inhabitants of this forest?” I urged. “Surely they have no counterpart in the earth’s history.”

“But the strange creatures in this forest?” I pressed. “They surely have no equivalent in the earth’s history.”

“Who can tell?” he rejoined. “They may constitute the link between ape and man, all traces of which have been swallowed by the countless convulsions which have racked the outer crust, or they may be merely the result of evolution along slightly different lines—either is quite possible.”

“Who can say?” he replied. “They might be the missing link between ape and human, all evidence of which has been lost to the many upheavals that have shaken the Earth's surface, or they might just be a result of evolution taking a slightly different path—either possibility is entirely plausible.”

Further speculation was interrupted by the appearance of several of our captors before the entrance of the hut. Two of them entered and dragged us forth. The perilous pathways and the surrounding trees were filled with the black ape-men, their females, and their young. There was not an ornament, a weapon, or a garment among the lot.

Further speculation was interrupted by the appearance of several of our captors at the entrance of the hut. Two of them came in and pulled us out. The dangerous paths and the surrounding trees were crowded with the black ape-men, their females, and their young. There wasn't a single ornament, weapon, or piece of clothing among them.

“Quite low in the scale of creation,” commented Perry.

“Pretty low on the scale of creation,” commented Perry.

“Quite high enough to play the deuce with us, though,” I replied. “Now what do you suppose they intend doing with us?”

“That's high enough to cause us some trouble,” I replied. “So what do you think they plan to do with us?”

We were not long in learning. As on the occasion of our trip to the village we were seized by a couple of the powerful creatures and whirled away through the tree tops, while about us and in our wake raced a chattering, jabbering, grinning horde of sleek, black ape-things.

We didn’t take long to figure things out. Just like during our visit to the village, we were grabbed by a couple of strong creatures and spun away through the treetops, while around us and behind us sped a noisy, chattering, grinning crowd of sleek, black ape-like beings.

Twice my bearers missed their footing, and my heart ceased beating as we plunged toward instant death among the tangled deadwood beneath. But on both occasions those lithe, powerful tails reached out and found sustaining branches, nor did either of the creatures loosen their grasp upon me. In fact, it seemed that the incidents were of no greater moment to them than would be the stubbing of one’s toe at a street crossing in the outer world—they but laughed uproariously and sped on with me.

Twice my bearers lost their footing, and my heart stopped as we fell toward certain death among the tangled deadwood below. But on both occasions, their strong, flexible tails reached out and grabbed hold of sturdy branches, and neither of them let go of me. In fact, it seemed like those moments were no more significant to them than stubbing a toe at a busy intersection—they just laughed loudly and kept moving with me.

For some time they continued through the forest—how long I could not guess for I was learning, what was later borne very forcefully to my mind, that time ceases to be a factor the moment means for measuring it cease to exist. Our watches were gone, and we were living beneath a stationary sun. Already I was puzzled to compute the period of time which had elapsed since we broke through the crust of the inner world. It might be hours, or it might be days—who in the world could tell where it was always noon! By the sun, no time had elapsed—but my judgment told me that we must have been several hours in this strange world.

For a while, we kept walking through the forest—how long, I couldn't say because I was realizing, as I would later understand very clearly, that time stops being important when you have no way to measure it. Our watches were gone, and we were living under a fixed sun. I was already confused trying to figure out how much time had passed since we first entered the inner world. It could have been hours, or it could have been days—who could really know when it was always noon? According to the sun, no time had passed—but my instincts told me we must have been in this strange world for several hours.

Presently the forest terminated, and we came out upon a level plain. A short distance before us rose a few low, rocky hills. Toward these our captors urged us, and after a short time led us through a narrow pass into a tiny, circular valley. Here they got down to work, and we were soon convinced that if we were not to die to make a Roman holiday, we were to die for some other purpose. The attitude of our captors altered immediately as they entered the natural arena within the rocky hills. Their laughter ceased. Grim ferocity marked their bestial faces—bared fangs menaced us.

Currently, the forest ended, and we emerged onto a flat plain. A little way ahead, a few low, rocky hills rose up. Our captors pushed us toward them, and after a short while, they led us through a narrow pass into a small, circular valley. Here, they got to work, and we quickly realized that if we weren’t going to die to entertain the Romans, we were going to die for some other reason. The attitude of our captors changed immediately as they entered the natural arena formed by the rocky hills. Their laughter stopped. A grim ferocity marked their savage faces—exposed fangs threatened us.

We were placed in the center of the amphitheater—the thousand creatures forming a great ring about us. Then a wolf-dog was brought—HYAENODON Perry called it—and turned loose with us inside the circle. The thing’s body was as large as that of a full-grown mastiff, its legs were short and powerful, and its jaws broad and strong. Dark, shaggy hair covered its back and sides, while its breast and belly were quite white. As it slunk toward us it presented a most formidable aspect with its upcurled lips baring its mighty fangs.

We were placed in the center of the amphitheater, surrounded by a thousand creatures forming a great ring around us. Then a wolf-dog was brought in—HYAENODON, as Perry called it—and released into the circle with us. Its body was as large as a full-grown mastiff, with short, powerful legs and broad, strong jaws. Dark, shaggy fur covered its back and sides, while its chest and belly were quite white. As it slunk toward us, it looked incredibly intimidating, with its curled lips exposing its mighty fangs.

Perry was on his knees, praying. I stooped and picked up a small stone. At my movement the beast veered off a bit and commenced circling us. Evidently it had been a target for stones before. The ape-things were dancing up and down urging the brute on with savage cries, until at last, seeing that I did not throw, he charged us.

Perry was kneeling, praying. I bent down and grabbed a small stone. At my movement, the beast shifted slightly and started to circle us. Clearly, it had been pelted with stones before. The ape-like creatures were jumping up and down, cheering the beast on with wild screams, until finally, noticing that I wasn't throwing anything, it charged at us.

At Andover, and later at Yale, I had pitched on winning ball teams. My speed and control must both have been above the ordinary, for I made such a record during my senior year at college that overtures were made to me in behalf of one of the great major-league teams; but in the tightest pitch that ever had confronted me in the past I had never been in such need for control as now.

At Andover, and later at Yale, I played on winning baseball teams. My speed and control must have been better than average because I had such a record during my senior year in college that one of the big major-league teams reached out to me; but in the most intense situation I'd ever faced before, I had never needed control as much as I did now.

As I wound up for the delivery, I held my nerves and muscles under absolute command, though the grinning jaws were hurtling toward me at terrific speed. And then I let go, with every ounce of my weight and muscle and science in back of that throw. The stone caught the hyaenodon full upon the end of the nose, and sent him bowling over upon his back.

As I prepared to throw, I kept my nerves and muscles completely in control, even though the snarling jaws were rushing toward me at a crazy speed. Then I let it go, putting all my weight, strength, and technique into that throw. The stone hit the hyaenodon right on the tip of its nose and knocked it over onto its back.

At the same instant a chorus of shrieks and howls arose from the circle of spectators, so that for a moment I thought that the upsetting of their champion was the cause; but in this I soon saw that I was mistaken. As I looked, the ape-things broke in all directions toward the surrounding hills, and then I distinguished the real cause of their perturbation. Behind them, streaming through the pass which leads into the valley, came a swarm of hairy men—gorilla-like creatures armed with spears and hatchets, and bearing long, oval shields. Like demons they set upon the ape-things, and before them the hyaenodon, which had now regained its senses and its feet, fled howling with fright. Past us swept the pursued and the pursuers, nor did the hairy ones accord us more than a passing glance until the arena had been emptied of its former occupants. Then they returned to us, and one who seemed to have authority among them directed that we be brought with them.

At that moment, a chorus of screams and howls erupted from the crowd, and for a second, I thought their champion's fall was the reason; but I quickly realized I was wrong. As I watched, the ape-like creatures scattered in all directions towards the surrounding hills, and then I saw the real reason for their panic. Behind them, rushing through the pass into the valley, was a swarm of hairy men—creatures resembling gorillas, armed with spears and hatchets, and carrying long, oval shields. Like demons, they attacked the ape-like creatures, and even the hyaenodon, which had regained its senses and feet, fled away screaming in terror. The chased and the chasers rushed past us, and the hairy ones barely glanced our way until the arena was cleared of its previous occupants. Then they turned back to us, and one who appeared to be in charge ordered that we be taken with them.

When we had passed out of the amphitheater onto the great plain we saw a caravan of men and women—human beings like ourselves—and for the first time hope and relief filled my heart, until I could have cried out in the exuberance of my happiness. It is true that they were a half-naked, wild-appearing aggregation; but they at least were fashioned along the same lines as ourselves—there was nothing grotesque or horrible about them as about the other creatures in this strange, weird world.

When we left the amphitheater and stepped onto the vast plain, we saw a group of men and women—people just like us—and for the first time, hope and relief flooded my heart, making me feel like I could shout out from pure happiness. It's true that they looked half-naked and wild, but at least they were built like us—there was nothing strange or terrifying about them like there was with the other creatures in this bizarre, weird world.

But as we came closer, our hearts sank once more, for we discovered that the poor wretches were chained neck to neck in a long line, and that the gorilla-men were their guards. With little ceremony Perry and I were chained at the end of the line, and without further ado the interrupted march was resumed.

But as we got closer, our hearts sank again, because we found that the poor souls were chained neck to neck in a long line, and that the gorilla-men were their guards. Without much formality, Perry and I were chained at the end of the line, and without any hesitation, the interrupted march continued.

Up to this time the excitement had kept us both up; but now the tiresome monotony of the long march across the sun-baked plain brought on all the agonies consequent to a long-denied sleep. On and on we stumbled beneath that hateful noonday sun. If we fell we were prodded with a sharp point. Our companions in chains did not stumble. They strode along proudly erect. Occasionally they would exchange words with one another in a monosyllabic language. They were a noble-appearing race with well-formed heads and perfect physiques. The men were heavily bearded, tall and muscular; the women, smaller and more gracefully molded, with great masses of raven hair caught into loose knots upon their heads. The features of both sexes were well proportioned—there was not a face among them that would have been called even plain if judged by earthly standards. They wore no ornaments; but this I later learned was due to the fact that their captors had stripped them of everything of value. As garmenture the women possessed a single robe of some light-colored, spotted hide, rather similar in appearance to a leopard’s skin. This they wore either supported entirely about the waist by a leathern thong, so that it hung partially below the knee on one side, or possibly looped gracefully across one shoulder. Their feet were shod with skin sandals. The men wore loin cloths of the hide of some shaggy beast, long ends of which depended before and behind nearly to the ground. In some instances these ends were finished with the strong talons of the beast from which the hides had been taken.

Up to this point, the excitement had kept both of us awake, but now the tedious monotony of the long march across the sun-baked plain brought on all the agony of long-denied sleep. We stumbled on and on beneath that unbearable midday sun. If we fell, we were prodded with a sharp stick. Our chained companions didn’t stumble. They marched along proudly upright. Occasionally, they exchanged words in a monosyllabic language. They were a striking-looking race with well-formed heads and perfect physiques. The men were heavily bearded, tall, and muscular; the women were smaller and more gracefully shaped, with thick masses of dark hair tied into loose knots on their heads. Both men and women had well-proportioned features—there wasn't a single face among them that could be called even plain by earthly standards. They wore no jewelry, but I later learned this was because their captors had stripped them of everything valuable. The women had a single robe made of light-colored, spotted hide, somewhat resembling a leopard's skin. They wore it either tied around the waist with a leather thong, hanging partially below the knee on one side, or elegantly draped across one shoulder. Their feet were covered with leather sandals. The men wore loincloths made from the hide of some shaggy beast, with long ends hanging down in front and behind nearly to the ground. In some cases, these ends were decorated with the strong claws of the animal from which the hides had come.

Our guards, whom I already have described as gorilla-like men, were rather lighter in build than a gorilla, but even so they were indeed mighty creatures. Their arms and legs were proportioned more in conformity with human standards, but their entire bodies were covered with shaggy, brown hair, and their faces were quite as brutal as those of the few stuffed specimens of the gorilla which I had seen in the museums at home.

Our guards, whom I already described as gorilla-like men, were actually lighter built than a gorilla, but they were still incredibly strong. Their arms and legs were more in line with human proportions, but their bodies were completely covered in thick, brown hair, and their faces looked just as brutal as the few stuffed gorilla specimens I had seen in museums back home.

Their only redeeming feature lay in the development of the head above and back of the ears. In this respect they were not one whit less human than we. They were clothed in a sort of tunic of light cloth which reached to the knees. Beneath this they wore only a loin cloth of the same material, while their feet were shod with thick hide of some mammoth creature of this inner world.

Their only redeeming quality was the shape of their heads and the back of their ears. In this way, they were no less human than we are. They wore a kind of tunic made of light fabric that reached their knees. Underneath, they only had a loincloth made of the same material, while their feet were covered with thick hide from some large mammal of this inner world.

Their arms and necks were encircled by many ornaments of metal—silver predominating—and on their tunics were sewn the heads of tiny reptiles in odd and rather artistic designs. They talked among themselves as they marched along on either side of us, but in a language which I perceived differed from that employed by our fellow prisoners. When they addressed the latter they used what appeared to be a third language, and which I later learned is a mongrel tongue rather analogous to the Pidgin-English of the Chinese coolie.

Their arms and necks were adorned with a lot of metal ornaments—mostly silver—and on their tunics were stitched the heads of small reptiles in unusual and somewhat artistic designs. They chatted amongst themselves as they marched beside us, but in a language that I noticed was different from the one our fellow prisoners used. When they spoke to the others, they used what seemed to be a third language, which I later found out is a mixed dialect similar to the Pidgin-English used by Chinese laborers.

How far we marched I have no conception, nor has Perry. Both of us were asleep much of the time for hours before a halt was called—then we dropped in our tracks. I say “for hours,” but how may one measure time where time does not exist! When our march commenced the sun stood at zenith. When we halted our shadows still pointed toward nadir. Whether an instant or an eternity of earthly time elapsed who may say. That march may have occupied nine years and eleven months of the ten years that I spent in the inner world, or it may have been accomplished in the fraction of a second—I cannot tell. But this I do know that since you have told me that ten years have elapsed since I departed from this earth I have lost all respect for time—I am commencing to doubt that such a thing exists other than in the weak, finite mind of man.

How far we marched, I have no idea, and neither does Perry. We were both asleep for hours before we finally stopped—then we just collapsed on the ground. I say "for hours," but how can anyone measure time when it doesn't really seem to exist? When we started marching, the sun was at its peak. When we finally stopped, our shadows were still long. Whether a moment or an eternity passed, who can say? That march might have taken nine years and eleven months of the ten years I spent in that inner world, or it could have happened in the blink of an eye—I really can’t tell. But I do know this: since you informed me that ten years have gone by since I left this earth, I’ve completely lost my respect for time—I’m starting to question whether it exists at all, other than in the limited, finite mind of people.

IV
DIAN THE BEAUTIFUL

When our guards aroused us from sleep we were much refreshed. They gave us food. Strips of dried meat it was, but it put new life and strength into us, so that now we too marched with high-held heads, and took noble strides. At least I did, for I was young and proud; but poor Perry hated walking. On earth I had often seen him call a cab to travel a square—he was paying for it now, and his old legs wobbled so that I put my arm about him and half carried him through the balance of those frightful marches.

When our guards woke us up from sleep, we felt really refreshed. They gave us food. It was strips of dried meat, but it gave us new energy and strength, so now we were marching with our heads held high and taking strong strides. At least I was, because I was young and proud; but poor Perry hated walking. Back on Earth, I'd often seen him call a cab for just a short distance—he was paying for it now, and his old legs were so unsteady that I had to put my arm around him and half carry him through the rest of those exhausting marches.

The country began to change at last, and we wound up out of the level plain through mighty mountains of virgin granite. The tropical verdure of the lowlands was replaced by hardier vegetation, but even here the effects of constant heat and light were apparent in the immensity of the trees and the profusion of foliage and blooms. Crystal streams roared through their rocky channels, fed by the perpetual snows which we could see far above us. Above the snowcapped heights hung masses of heavy clouds. It was these, Perry explained, which evidently served the double purpose of replenishing the melting snows and protecting them from the direct rays of the sun.

The country finally started to change, and we found ourselves climbing out of the flat land and into the impressive mountains of untouched granite. The lush greenery of the lowlands gave way to tougher plants, but even here, the impact of constant heat and light was clear in the sheer size of the trees and the abundance of leaves and flowers. Crystal-clear streams rushed through their rocky beds, fed by the endless snow that we could see high above us. Above the snow-covered peaks, heavy clouds hung. Perry explained that these clouds apparently served the dual purpose of replenishing the melting snow and shielding it from the direct sunlight.

By this time we had picked up a smattering of the bastard language in which our guards addressed us, as well as making good headway in the rather charming tongue of our co-captives. Directly ahead of me in the chain gang was a young woman. Three feet of chain linked us together in a forced companionship which I, at least, soon rejoiced in. For I found her a willing teacher, and from her I learned the language of her tribe, and much of the life and customs of the inner world—at least that part of it with which she was familiar.

By this point, we had picked up a bit of the harsh language our guards used to speak to us, and we were also making good progress in the rather lovely language of our fellow captives. Directly in front of me in the chain gang was a young woman. Three feet of chain connected us in an unwanted bond that I, at least, soon appreciated. She turned out to be a great teacher, and from her, I learned her tribe's language, along with much about their life and customs—at least the part she knew.

She told me that she was called Dian the Beautiful, and that she belonged to the tribe of Amoz, which dwells in the cliffs above the Darel Az, or shallow sea.

She told me that her name was Dian the Beautiful and that she belonged to the Amoz tribe, which lives in the cliffs above the Darel Az, or shallow sea.

“How came you here?” I asked her.

“How did you get here?” I asked her.

“I was running away from Jubal the Ugly One,” she answered, as though that was explanation quite sufficient.

“I was running away from Jubal the Ugly One,” she replied, as if that explanation was more than enough.

“Who is Jubal the Ugly One?” I asked. “And why did you run away from him?”

“Who is Jubal the Ugly One?” I asked. “And why did you run away from him?”

She looked at me in surprise.

She looked at me in shock.

“Why DOES a woman run away from a man?” she answered my question with another.

“Why does a woman run away from a man?” she replied to my question with another one.

“They do not, where I come from,” I replied. “Sometimes they run after them.”

“They don’t, where I’m from,” I replied. “Sometimes they chase after them.”

But she could not understand. Nor could I get her to grasp the fact that I was of another world. She was quite as positive that creation was originated solely to produce her own kind and the world she lived in as are many of the outer world.

But she couldn't understand. Nor could I get her to realize that I was from a different world. She was just as convinced that creation existed solely to produce her own kind and the world she lived in as many people in the outside world are.

“But Jubal,” I insisted. “Tell me about him, and why you ran away to be chained by the neck and scourged across the face of a world.”

“But Jubal,” I insisted. “Tell me about him, and why you ran away to be chained by the neck and whipped across the face of a world.”

“Jubal the Ugly One placed his trophy before my father’s house. It was the head of a mighty tandor. It remained there and no greater trophy was placed beside it. So I knew that Jubal the Ugly One would come and take me as his mate. None other so powerful wished me, or they would have slain a mightier beast and thus have won me from Jubal. My father is not a mighty hunter. Once he was, but a sadok tossed him, and never again had he the full use of his right arm. My brother, Dacor the Strong One, had gone to the land of Sari to steal a mate for himself. Thus there was none, father, brother, or lover, to save me from Jubal the Ugly One, and I ran away and hid among the hills that skirt the land of Amoz. And there these Sagoths found me and made me captive.”

“Jubal the Ugly One placed his trophy in front of my father’s house. It was the head of a giant tandor. It stayed there, and no greater trophy was placed next to it. So I realized that Jubal the Ugly One would come to take me as his mate. No one else powerful enough wanted me, or they would have killed an even mightier beast and claimed me from Jubal. My father isn’t a great hunter anymore. He used to be, but a sadok threw him, and he never regained full use of his right arm. My brother, Dacor the Strong One, had gone to the land of Sari to steal a mate for himself. So there was no one—father, brother, or lover—to save me from Jubal the Ugly One, and I ran away and hid among the hills that surround the land of Amoz. That's where these Sagoths found me and took me captive.”

“What will they do with you?” I asked. “Where are they taking us?”

“What are they going to do with you?” I asked. “Where are they taking us?”

Again she looked her incredulity.

Again she looked her disbelief.

“I can almost believe that you are of another world,” she said, “for otherwise such ignorance were inexplicable. Do you really mean that you do not know that the Sagoths are the creatures of the Mahars—the mighty Mahars who think they own Pellucidar and all that walks or grows upon its surface, or creeps or burrows beneath, or swims within its lakes and oceans, or flies through its air? Next you will be telling me that you never before heard of the Mahars!”

“I can almost believe you’re from another world,” she said, “because otherwise your ignorance is just unbelievable. Do you really mean you don’t know that the Sagoths are the creatures of the Mahars—the powerful Mahars who think they own Pellucidar and everything that walks or grows on its surface, or crawls or burrows beneath, or swims in its lakes and oceans, or flies through its air? Next, you’ll tell me you’ve never heard of the Mahars before!”

I was loath to do it, and further incur her scorn; but there was no alternative if I were to absorb knowledge, so I made a clean breast of my pitiful ignorance as to the mighty Mahars. She was shocked. But she did her very best to enlighten me, though much that she said was as Greek would have been to her. She described the Mahars largely by comparisons. In this way they were like unto thipdars, in that to the hairless lidi.

I didn’t want to do it and face her anger, but I had no choice if I wanted to learn, so I admitted my complete ignorance about the powerful Mahars. She was taken aback. However, she tried really hard to explain things to me, even though a lot of what she said would have sounded like a foreign language to her. She mostly described the Mahars by comparing them to other things. In this way, they were like thipdars, just as hairless lidi are.

About all I gleaned of them was that they were quite hideous, had wings, and webbed feet; lived in cities built beneath the ground; could swim under water for great distances, and were very, very wise. The Sagoths were their weapons of offense and defense, and the races like herself were their hands and feet—they were the slaves and servants who did all the manual labor. The Mahars were the heads—the brains—of the inner world. I longed to see this wondrous race of supermen.

About all I learned about them was that they were really ugly, had wings, and webbed feet; lived in cities underground; could swim great distances underwater, and were extremely intelligent. The Sagoths were their weapons for attack and protection, and races like her were their hands and feet—they were the slaves and workers who did all the physical labor. The Mahars were the leaders—the brains—of the inner world. I really wanted to see this amazing race of superhumans.

Perry learned the language with me. When we halted, as we occasionally did, though sometimes the halts seemed ages apart, he would join in the conversation, as would Ghak the Hairy One, he who was chained just ahead of Dian the Beautiful. Ahead of Ghak was Hooja the Sly One. He too entered the conversation occasionally. Most of his remarks were directed toward Dian the Beautiful. It didn’t take half an eye to see that he had developed a bad case; but the girl appeared totally oblivious to his thinly veiled advances. Did I say thinly veiled? There is a race of men in New Zealand, or Australia, I have forgotten which, who indicate their preference for the lady of their affections by banging her over the head with a bludgeon. By comparison with this method Hooja’s lovemaking might be called thinly veiled. At first it caused me to blush violently although I have seen several Old Years out at Rectors, and in other less fashionable places off Broadway, and in Vienna, and Hamburg.

Perry learned the language with me. When we paused, which happened from time to time—even though those pauses sometimes felt like ages apart—he would join in the conversation, just like Ghak the Hairy One, who was chained right in front of Dian the Beautiful. Ahead of Ghak was Hooja the Sly One. He also chimed in occasionally, with most of his comments directed at Dian the Beautiful. It was obvious he had a crush on her, but she seemed completely unaware of his obvious flirts. Did I say obvious? There’s a group of men in New Zealand, or maybe Australia—I can’t remember which—who show their interest in a woman by knocking her out with a club. Compared to that, Hooja’s attempts at romance were pretty subtle. At first, it made me blush intensely, even though I’ve seen quite a bit at Rectors and other less upscale spots off Broadway, as well as in Vienna and Hamburg.

But the girl! She was magnificent. It was easy to see that she considered herself as entirely above and apart from her present surroundings and company. She talked with me, and with Perry, and with the taciturn Ghak because we were respectful; but she couldn’t even see Hooja the Sly One, much less hear him, and that made him furious. He tried to get one of the Sagoths to move the girl up ahead of him in the slave gang, but the fellow only poked him with his spear and told him that he had selected the girl for his own property—that he would buy her from the Mahars as soon as they reached Phutra. Phutra, it seemed, was the city of our destination.

But the girl! She was amazing. It was clear that she saw herself as completely above and separate from her current surroundings and the people around her. She spoke with me, and with Perry, and with the quiet Ghak because we treated her with respect; but she couldn't even acknowledge Hooja the Sly One, let alone hear him, which made him really angry. He tried to get one of the Sagoths to move the girl ahead of him in the slave group, but the guy just poked him with his spear and told him that he had picked the girl for himself—that he would buy her from the Mahars as soon as we reached Phutra. Phutra, it seemed, was the city we were heading to.

After passing over the first chain of mountains we skirted a salt sea, upon whose bosom swam countless horrid things. Seal-like creatures there were with long necks stretching ten and more feet above their enormous bodies and whose snake heads were split with gaping mouths bristling with countless fangs. There were huge tortoises too, paddling about among these other reptiles, which Perry said were Plesiosaurs of the Lias. I didn’t question his veracity—they might have been most anything.

After crossing the first range of mountains, we traveled along a salt sea that was filled with all kinds of terrifying creatures. There were seal-like beings with long necks stretching ten feet or more above their massive bodies, and their snake-like heads had wide-open mouths lined with sharp fangs. There were also giant turtles swimming among these other reptiles, which Perry said were Plesiosaurs from the Lias period. I didn't doubt him—they could have been anything.

Dian told me they were tandorazes, or tandors of the sea, and that the other, and more fearsome reptiles, which occasionally rose from the deep to do battle with them, were azdyryths, or sea-dyryths—Perry called them Ichthyosaurs. They resembled a whale with the head of an alligator.

Dian told me they were tandorazes, or tandors of the sea, and that the other, more terrifying reptiles that occasionally emerged from the depths to fight them were azdyryths, or sea-dyryths—Perry called them Ichthyosaurs. They looked like a whale with the head of an alligator.

I had forgotten what little geology I had studied at school—about all that remained was an impression of horror that the illustrations of restored prehistoric monsters had made upon me, and a well-defined belief that any man with a pig’s shank and a vivid imagination could “restore” most any sort of paleolithic monster he saw fit, and take rank as a first class paleontologist. But when I saw these sleek, shiny carcasses shimmering in the sunlight as they emerged from the ocean, shaking their giant heads; when I saw the waters roll from their sinuous bodies in miniature waterfalls as they glided hither and thither, now upon the surface, now half submerged; as I saw them meet, open-mouthed, hissing and snorting, in their titanic and interminable warring I realized how futile is man’s poor, weak imagination by comparison with Nature’s incredible genius.

I had forgotten most of the geology I learned in school— all that was left was a memory of the horror those illustrations of restored prehistoric monsters left on me, and a strong belief that any guy with a pig’s leg and a vivid imagination could “restore” any kind of paleolithic monster he wanted and still be recognized as a top-notch paleontologist. But when I saw those sleek, shiny bodies glimmering in the sunlight as they came out of the ocean, shaking their massive heads; when I watched the water rolling off their smooth bodies in little waterfalls as they glided here and there, sometimes on the surface, sometimes half submerged; as I saw them confront each other, mouths open, hissing and snorting, in their massive and endless battles, I realized how limited humanity's weak imagination is compared to Nature’s incredible genius.

And Perry! He was absolutely flabbergasted. He said so himself.

And Perry! He was totally shocked. He said it himself.

“David,” he remarked, after we had marched for a long time beside that awful sea. “David, I used to teach geology, and I thought that I believed what I taught; but now I see that I did not believe it—that it is impossible for man to believe such things as these unless he sees them with his own eyes. We take things for granted, perhaps, because we are told them over and over again, and have no way of disproving them—like religions, for example; but we don’t believe them, we only think we do. If you ever get back to the outer world you will find that the geologists and paleontologists will be the first to set you down a liar, for they know that no such creatures as they restore ever existed. It is all right to IMAGINE them as existing in an equally imaginary epoch—but now? poof!”

“David,” he said after we had walked for a long time beside that terrible sea. “David, I used to teach geology, and I thought I believed what I taught; but now I see that I didn’t really believe it—that it’s impossible for anyone to believe things like this unless they see them with their own eyes. We take things for granted, maybe, because we hear them over and over again and have no way to prove them wrong—like religions, for example; but we don’t truly believe them, we just think we do. If you ever get back to the outside world, you’ll find that the geologists and paleontologists will be the first to call you a liar because they know that the creatures they describe never existed. It’s fine to IMAGINE them existing in an equally imaginary time—but now? poof!”

At the next halt Hooja the Sly One managed to find enough slack chain to permit him to worm himself back quite close to Dian. We were all standing, and as he edged near the girl she turned her back upon him in such a truly earthly feminine manner that I could scarce repress a smile; but it was a short-lived smile for on the instant the Sly One’s hand fell upon the girl’s bare arm, jerking her roughly toward him.

At the next stop, Hooja the Sly One managed to find enough loose chain to let him wiggle back closer to Dian. We were all standing, and as he inched near her, she turned her back on him in such a typical, earthly feminine way that I could hardly hold back a smile; but it was a passing smile because right then, the Sly One’s hand grabbed the girl’s bare arm, pulling her roughly toward him.

I was not then familiar with the customs or social ethics which prevailed within Pellucidar; but even so I did not need the appealing look which the girl shot to me from her magnificent eyes to influence my subsequent act. What the Sly One’s intention was I paused not to inquire; but instead, before he could lay hold of her with his other hand, I placed a right to the point of his jaw that felled him in his tracks.

I wasn't familiar with the customs or social norms in Pellucidar at the time; however, I didn't need the pleading look the girl gave me with her stunning eyes to motivate my next move. I didn't stop to question what the Sly One's intentions were; instead, before he could grab her with his other hand, I punched him hard in the jaw, knocking him down immediately.

A roar of approval went up from those of the other prisoners and the Sagoths who had witnessed the brief drama; not, as I later learned, because I had championed the girl, but for the neat and, to them, astounding method by which I had bested Hooja.

A cheer erupted from the other prisoners and the Sagoths who had seen the quick scene; not, as I found out later, because I had defended the girl, but because of the clever and, to them, impressive way I had outsmarted Hooja.

And the girl? At first she looked at me with wide, wondering eyes, and then she dropped her head, her face half averted, and a delicate flush suffused her cheek. For a moment she stood thus in silence, and then her head went high, and she turned her back upon me as she had upon Hooja. Some of the prisoners laughed, and I saw the face of Ghak the Hairy One go very black as he looked at me searchingly. And what I could see of Dian’s cheek went suddenly from red to white.

And the girl? At first, she looked at me with wide, curious eyes, and then she dropped her head, her face partly turned away, and a delicate blush spread across her cheek. For a moment, she stood like that in silence, and then she lifted her head high and turned her back on me just like she had on Hooja. Some of the prisoners laughed, and I noticed Ghak the Hairy One's face darken as he glanced at me intently. And what I could see of Dian's cheek suddenly went from red to pale.

Immediately after we resumed the march, and though I realized that in some way I had offended Dian the Beautiful I could not prevail upon her to talk with me that I might learn wherein I had erred—in fact I might quite as well have been addressing a sphinx for all the attention I got. At last my own foolish pride stepped in and prevented my making any further attempts, and thus a companionship that without my realizing it had come to mean a great deal to me was cut off. Thereafter I confined my conversation to Perry. Hooja did not renew his advances toward the girl, nor did he again venture near me.

Immediately after we started marching again, even though I knew I had somehow upset Dian the Beautiful, I couldn't get her to talk to me so I could figure out where I went wrong—honestly, I might as well have been speaking to a statue for all the attention I received. Eventually, my own silly pride got in the way and stopped me from making any more attempts, and so a connection that I hadn’t even realized had become really important to me was lost. From then on, I limited my conversations to Perry. Hooja didn’t try to approach the girl again, nor did he come near me.

Again the weary and apparently interminable marching became a perfect nightmare of horrors to me. The more firmly fixed became the realization that the girl’s friendship had meant so much to me, the more I came to miss it; and the more impregnable the barrier of silly pride. But I was very young and would not ask Ghak for the explanation which I was sure he could give, and that might have made everything all right again.

Again, the exhausting and seemingly endless marching turned into a complete nightmare for me. The more I realized how much the girl's friendship meant to me, the more I missed it; and the stronger my silly pride became. But I was really young and wouldn’t ask Ghak for the explanation that I was sure he could provide, which might have made everything right again.

On the march, or during halts, Dian refused consistently to notice me—when her eyes wandered in my direction she looked either over my head or directly through me. At last I became desperate, and determined to swallow my self-esteem, and again beg her to tell me how I had offended, and how I might make reparation. I made up my mind that I should do this at the next halt. We were approaching another range of mountains at the time, and when we reached them, instead of winding across them through some high-flung pass we entered a mighty natural tunnel—a series of labyrinthine grottoes, dark as Erebus.

On the march, or during breaks, Dian consistently ignored me—when her gaze drifted in my direction, she either looked over my head or right through me. Eventually, I became desperate and decided to set my pride aside and ask her again how I had upset her and how I could make it right. I resolved to do this at the next break. We were getting closer to another mountain range at that moment, and when we arrived, instead of winding through a high pass, we entered a vast natural tunnel—a series of twisting caves, as dark as night.

The guards had no torches or light of any description. In fact we had seen no artificial light or sign of fire since we had entered Pellucidar. In a land of perpetual noon there is no need of light above ground, yet I marveled that they had no means of lighting their way through these dark, subterranean passages. So we crept along at a snail’s pace, with much stumbling and falling—the guards keeping up a singsong chant ahead of us, interspersed with certain high notes which I found always indicated rough places and turns.

The guards didn't have any torches or lights. In fact, we hadn't seen any artificial light or fire since we entered Pellucidar. In a place of constant daylight, there's no need for light above ground, but I was amazed they had no way to light their path through these dark, underground tunnels. So, we moved slowly, stumbling and falling a lot—while the guards kept a rhythmic chant ahead of us, mixed with certain high notes that always signaled rough spots and turns.

Halts were now more frequent, but I did not wish to speak to Dian until I could see from the expression of her face how she was receiving my apologies. At last a faint glow ahead forewarned us of the end of the tunnel, for which I for one was devoutly thankful. Then at a sudden turn we emerged into the full light of the noonday sun.

Halts were happening more often, but I didn't want to talk to Dian until I could tell from her expression how she was taking my apologies. Finally, a faint light up ahead signaled the end of the tunnel, and I was really grateful for that. Then, with a sudden turn, we stepped out into the bright light of the midday sun.

But with it came a sudden realization of what meant to me a real catastrophe—Dian was gone, and with her a half-dozen other prisoners. The guards saw it too, and the ferocity of their rage was terrible to behold. Their awesome, bestial faces were contorted in the most diabolical expressions, as they accused each other of responsibility for the loss. Finally they fell upon us, beating us with their spear shafts, and hatchets. They had already killed two near the head of the line, and were like to have finished the balance of us when their leader finally put a stop to the brutal slaughter. Never in all my life had I witnessed a more horrible exhibition of bestial rage—I thanked God that Dian had not been one of those left to endure it.

But with it came a sudden realization of what felt like a real disaster to me—Dian was gone, along with a half-dozen other prisoners. The guards noticed it too, and the rage on their faces was terrifying to see. Their fierce, animalistic expressions twisted into the most evil looks as they blamed each other for the loss. Finally, they turned on us, beating us with their spear shafts and hatchets. They had already killed two people near the front of the line and were close to finishing off the rest of us when their leader finally stopped the brutal slaughter. Never in my life had I seen such a horrific display of primal rage—I thanked God that Dian hadn’t been left to suffer through it.

Of the twelve prisoners who had been chained ahead of me each alternate one had been freed commencing with Dian. Hooja was gone. Ghak remained. What could it mean? How had it been accomplished? The commander of the guards was investigating. Soon he discovered that the rude locks which had held the neckbands in place had been deftly picked.

Of the twelve prisoners who had been chained in front of me, every other one had been released, starting with Dian. Hooja was gone. Ghak was still here. What could this mean? How had it happened? The guard commander was looking into it. Soon he found out that the rough locks securing the neckbands had been skillfully picked.

“Hooja the Sly One,” murmured Ghak, who was now next to me in line. “He has taken the girl that you would not have,” he continued, glancing at me.

“Hooja the Sly One,” whispered Ghak, now standing next to me in line. “He’s taken the girl you didn’t want,” he added, looking at me.

“That I would not have!” I cried. “What do you mean?”

“That I wouldn't have!” I shouted. “What do you mean?”

He looked at me closely for a moment.

He stared at me intently for a moment.

“I have doubted your story that you are from another world,” he said at last, “but yet upon no other grounds could your ignorance of the ways of Pellucidar be explained. Do you really mean that you do not know that you offended the Beautiful One, and how?”

“I've questioned your story about being from another world,” he finally said, “but your lack of knowledge about the ways of Pellucidar can only be explained that way. Are you really saying you don't realize you upset the Beautiful One, and how?”

“I do not know, Ghak,” I replied.

“I don’t know, Ghak,” I replied.

“Then shall I tell you. When a man of Pellucidar intervenes between another man and the woman the other man would have, the woman belongs to the victor. Dian the Beautiful belongs to you. You should have claimed her or released her. Had you taken her hand, it would have indicated your desire to make her your mate, and had you raised her hand above her head and then dropped it, it would have meant that you did not wish her for a mate and that you released her from all obligation to you. By doing neither you have put upon her the greatest affront that a man may put upon a woman. Now she is your slave. No man will take her as mate, or may take her honorably, until he shall have overcome you in combat, and men do not choose slave women as their mates—at least not the men of Pellucidar.”

“Let me explain. When a man from Pellucidar gets between another man and the woman he wants, the woman belongs to the man who intervened. Dian the Beautiful belongs to you. You should have claimed her or let her go. If you had taken her hand, it would have shown you wanted her as your partner, and if you had raised her hand above her head and then let it drop, it would have meant you didn’t want her for a partner and you released her from any obligation to you. By doing neither, you’ve given her the greatest insult a man can give a woman. Now she is your slave. No man will take her as a partner, or can take her honorably, until he defeats you in combat, and men don’t choose slave women as their partners—at least not the men of Pellucidar.”

“I did not know, Ghak,” I cried. “I did not know. Not for all Pellucidar would I have harmed Dian the Beautiful by word, or look, or act of mine. I do not want her as my slave. I do not want her as my—” but here I stopped. The vision of that sweet and innocent face floated before me amidst the soft mists of imagination, and where I had on the second believed that I clung only to the memory of a gentle friendship I had lost, yet now it seemed that it would have been disloyalty to her to have said that I did not want Dian the Beautiful as my mate. I had not thought of her except as a welcome friend in a strange, cruel world. Even now I did not think that I loved her.

“I didn’t know, Ghak,” I said. “I had no idea. I wouldn’t harm Dian the Beautiful for anything in Pellucidar, not by word, look, or action. I don’t want her as my slave. I don’t want her as my—” but I stopped there. The image of that sweet and innocent face appeared before me in the soft mists of my imagination, and where I had initially believed I was holding onto the memory of a gentle friendship I thought I had lost, it now felt like it would be disloyal to her to say that I didn’t want Dian the Beautiful as my partner. I hadn’t considered her any more than a dear friend in this strange, cruel world. Even now, I didn’t think that I loved her.

I believe Ghak must have read the truth more in my expression than in my words, for presently he laid his hand upon my shoulder.

I think Ghak must have understood the truth more from my expression than from my words, because soon he placed his hand on my shoulder.

“Man of another world,” he said, “I believe you. Lips may lie, but when the heart speaks through the eyes it tells only the truth. Your heart has spoken to me. I know now that you meant no affront to Dian the Beautiful. She is not of my tribe; but her mother is my sister. She does not know it—her mother was stolen by Dian’s father who came with many others of the tribe of Amoz to battle with us for our women—the most beautiful women of Pellucidar. Then was her father king of Amoz, and her mother was daughter of the king of Sari—to whose power I, his son, have succeeded. Dian is the daughter of kings, though her father is no longer king since the sadok tossed him and Jubal the Ugly One wrested his kingship from him. Because of her lineage the wrong you did her was greatly magnified in the eyes of all who saw it. She will never forgive you.”

“Man from another world,” he said, “I believe you. Words can deceive, but when the heart expresses itself through the eyes, it reveals only the truth. Your heart has communicated with me. I now understand that you meant no disrespect to Dian the Beautiful. She isn't from my tribe, but her mother is my sister. She doesn’t know this—her mother was taken by Dian’s father, who came with many others from the tribe of Amoz to fight us for our women—the most beautiful women of Pellucidar. At that time, her father was king of Amoz, and her mother was the daughter of the king of Sari—to whose power I, his son, have now succeeded. Dian is a princess, even though her father is no longer king since the sadok overthrew him and Jubal the Ugly One took the kingship. Because of her royal lineage, the wrong you did to her was greatly amplified in the eyes of everyone who witnessed it. She will never forgive you.”

I asked Ghak if there was not some way in which I could release the girl from the bondage and ignominy I had unwittingly placed upon her.

I asked Ghak if there was any way I could free the girl from the bondage and shame I had unknowingly put her in.

“If ever you find her, yes,” he answered. “Merely to raise her hand above her head and drop it in the presence of others is sufficient to release her; but how may you ever find her, you who are doomed to a life of slavery yourself in the buried city of Phutra?”

“If you ever find her, yes,” he replied. “Just raising her hand above her head and letting it drop in front of others is enough to set her free; but how will you ever find her, you who are stuck living as a slave in the buried city of Phutra?”

“Is there no escape?” I asked.

“Is there no way out?” I asked.

“Hooja the Sly One escaped and took the others with him,” replied Ghak. “But there are no more dark places on the way to Phutra, and once there it is not so easy—the Mahars are very wise. Even if one escaped from Phutra there are the thipdars—they would find you, and then—” the Hairy One shuddered. “No, you will never escape the Mahars.”

“Hooja the Sly One got away and took the others with him,” Ghak replied. “But there aren’t any more dark places on the way to Phutra, and once you get there, it’s not so easy—the Mahars are really clever. Even if someone managed to escape from Phutra, there are the thipdars—they would track you down, and then—” the Hairy One shuddered. “No, you will never escape the Mahars.”

It was a cheerful prospect. I asked Perry what he thought about it; but he only shrugged his shoulders and continued a longwinded prayer he had been at for some time. He was wont to say that the only redeeming feature of our captivity was the ample time it gave him for the improvisation of prayers—it was becoming an obsession with him. The Sagoths had begun to take notice of his habit of declaiming throughout entire marches. One of them asked him what he was saying—to whom he was talking. The question gave me an idea, so I answered quickly before Perry could say anything.

It was an exciting prospect. I asked Perry what he thought about it, but he just shrugged and kept going with a long-winded prayer he had been saying for a while. He often mentioned that the only good thing about our captivity was the extra time it gave him to come up with prayers—it was becoming an obsession for him. The Sagoths had started to notice his habit of speaking at length during our marches. One of them asked him what he was saying and who he was talking to. The question sparked an idea for me, so I quickly answered before Perry could say anything.

“Do not interrupt him,” I said. “He is a very holy man in the world from which we come. He is speaking to spirits which you cannot see—do not interrupt him or they will spring out of the air upon you and rend you limb from limb—like that,” and I jumped toward the great brute with a loud “Boo!” that sent him stumbling backward.

“Don’t interrupt him,” I said. “He’s a really holy man from our world. He’s talking to spirits that you can’t see—don’t interrupt him or they’ll come out of nowhere and tear you apart—like this,” and I jumped toward the big guy with a loud “Boo!” that made him stumble backward.

I took a long chance, I realized, but if we could make any capital out of Perry’s harmless mania I wanted to make it while the making was prime. It worked splendidly. The Sagoths treated us both with marked respect during the balance of the journey, and then passed the word along to their masters, the Mahars.

I took a big risk, I realized, but if we could benefit from Perry’s harmless obsession, I wanted to take advantage of it while the opportunity was good. It turned out great. The Sagoths showed us both a lot of respect for the rest of the trip, and then they spread the word to their leaders, the Mahars.

Two marches after this episode we came to the city of Phutra. The entrance to it was marked by two lofty towers of granite, which guarded a flight of steps leading to the buried city. Sagoths were on guard here as well as at a hundred or more other towers scattered about over a large plain.

Two marches after this episode, we arrived at the city of Phutra. The entrance was marked by two tall granite towers that guarded a set of steps leading to the buried city. Sagoths were stationed here as well as at a hundred or more other towers spread across a vast plain.

V
SLAVES

As we descended the broad staircase which led to the main avenue of Phutra I caught my first sight of the dominant race of the inner world. Involuntarily I shrank back as one of the creatures approached to inspect us. A more hideous thing it would be impossible to imagine. The all-powerful Mahars of Pellucidar are great reptiles, some six or eight feet in length, with long narrow heads and great round eyes. Their beak-like mouths are lined with sharp, white fangs, and the backs of their huge, lizard bodies are serrated into bony ridges from their necks to the end of their long tails. Their feet are equipped with three webbed toes, while from the fore feet membranous wings, which are attached to their bodies just in front of the hind legs, protrude at an angle of 45 degrees toward the rear, ending in sharp points several feet above their bodies.

As we went down the wide staircase that led to the main avenue of Phutra, I got my first look at the dominant species of the inner world. Unintentionally, I pulled back as one of the creatures came closer to inspect us. It was impossible to imagine anything more horrifying. The all-powerful Mahars of Pellucidar are enormous reptiles, about six to eight feet long, with long narrow heads and large round eyes. Their beak-like mouths are filled with sharp, white fangs, and the backs of their massive lizard bodies are jagged with bony ridges that run from their necks to the tips of their long tails. Their feet have three webbed toes, and from their front feet, membranous wings extend out at a 45-degree angle toward the back, ending in sharp points several feet above their bodies.

I glanced at Perry as the thing passed me to inspect him. The old man was gazing at the horrid creature with wide astonished eyes. When it passed on, he turned to me.

I looked at Perry as the creature moved past me to check him out. The old man was staring at the ugly beast with his eyes wide open in shock. When it went by, he turned to me.

“A rhamphorhynchus of the Middle Olitic, David,” he said, “but, gad, how enormous! The largest remains we ever have discovered have never indicated a size greater than that attained by an ordinary crow.”

“A rhamphorhynchus from the Middle Jurassic, David,” he said, “but wow, how huge! The largest remains we’ve ever found have never shown a size bigger than what an ordinary crow reaches.”

As we continued on through the main avenue of Phutra we saw many thousand of the creatures coming and going upon their daily duties. They paid but little attention to us. Phutra is laid out underground with a regularity that indicates remarkable engineering skill. It is hewn from solid limestone strata. The streets are broad and of a uniform height of twenty feet. At intervals tubes pierce the roof of this underground city, and by means of lenses and reflectors transmit the sunlight, softened and diffused, to dispel what would otherwise be Cimmerian darkness. In like manner air is introduced.

As we walked along the main avenue of Phutra, we saw thousands of the creatures going about their daily tasks. They barely noticed us. Phutra is designed underground with a regularity that shows impressive engineering skill. It’s carved from solid limestone layers. The streets are wide and consistently twenty feet high. At intervals, tubes break through the roof of this underground city, using lenses and reflectors to bring in sunlight, softened and spread out, to eliminate what would otherwise be complete darkness. Similarly, air is brought in.

Perry and I were taken, with Ghak, to a large public building, where one of the Sagoths who had formed our guard explained to a Maharan official the circumstances surrounding our capture. The method of communication between these two was remarkable in that no spoken words were exchanged. They employed a species of sign language. As I was to learn later, the Mahars have no ears, not any spoken language. Among themselves they communicate by means of what Perry says must be a sixth sense which is cognizant of a fourth dimension.

Perry and I were brought, along with Ghak, to a big public building, where one of the Sagoths guarding us explained to a Maharan official how we were captured. The way they communicated was impressive because they didn’t say a single word. They used a type of sign language. As I would later find out, the Mahars have no ears and don’t use spoken language. They talk to each other using what Perry says must be a sixth sense that is aware of a fourth dimension.

I never did quite grasp him, though he endeavored to explain it to me upon numerous occasions. I suggested telepathy, but he said no, that it was not telepathy since they could only communicate when in each others’ presence, nor could they talk with the Sagoths or the other inhabitants of Pellucidar by the same method they used to converse with one another.

I never really understood him, even though he tried to explain it to me many times. I proposed that it was telepathy, but he said it wasn’t, since they could only communicate when they were together, and they couldn’t talk to the Sagoths or the other residents of Pellucidar in the same way they talked to each other.

“What they do,” said Perry, “is to project their thoughts into the fourth dimension, when they become appreciable to the sixth sense of their listener. Do I make myself quite clear?”

“What they do,” said Perry, “is project their thoughts into the fourth dimension, where they become clear to the sixth sense of their listener. Am I making myself clear?”

“You do not, Perry,” I replied. He shook his head in despair, and returned to his work. They had set us to carrying a great accumulation of Maharan literature from one apartment to another, and there arranging it upon shelves. I suggested to Perry that we were in the public library of Phutra, but later, as he commenced to discover the key to their written language, he assured me that we were handling the ancient archives of the race.

“You don’t, Perry,” I replied. He shook his head in disappointment and went back to his work. They had assigned us to move a huge collection of Maharan literature from one room to another and organize it on shelves. I mentioned to Perry that we were in the public library of Phutra, but later, as he started to figure out their written language, he told me that we were dealing with the ancient archives of the race.

During this period my thoughts were continually upon Dian the Beautiful. I was, of course, glad that she had escaped the Mahars, and the fate that had been suggested by the Sagoth who had threatened to purchase her upon our arrival at Phutra. I often wondered if the little party of fugitives had been overtaken by the guards who had returned to search for them. Sometimes I was not so sure but that I should have been more contented to know that Dian was here in Phutra, than to think of her at the mercy of Hooja the Sly One. Ghak, Perry, and I often talked together of possible escape, but the Sarian was so steeped in his lifelong belief that no one could escape from the Mahars except by a miracle, that he was not much aid to us—his attitude was of one who waits for the miracle to come to him.

During this time, I couldn't stop thinking about Dian the Beautiful. I was, of course, relieved that she had escaped the Mahars and the fate suggested by the Sagoth who had threatened to buy her when we arrived in Phutra. I often wondered if the small group of fugitives had been caught by the guards who returned to search for them. Sometimes, I thought I would have felt better knowing that Dian was here in Phutra than worrying about her being at the mercy of Hooja the Sly One. Ghak, Perry, and I often discussed potential escape plans, but the Sarian was so convinced that no one could escape from the Mahars unless by a miracle that he wasn't much help to us—he had the mindset of someone waiting for a miracle to happen to him.

At my suggestion Perry and I fashioned some swords of scraps of iron which we discovered among some rubbish in the cells where we slept, for we were permitted almost unrestrained freedom of action within the limits of the building to which we had been assigned. So great were the number of slaves who waited upon the inhabitants of Phutra that none of us was apt to be overburdened with work, nor were our masters unkind to us.

At my suggestion, Perry and I made some swords out of scraps of iron we found among the junk in the cells where we slept, since we were allowed nearly complete freedom of movement within the limits of the building we were assigned to. There were so many slaves serving the people of Phutra that none of us had to work too hard, and our masters were not unkind to us.

We hid our new weapons beneath the skins which formed our beds, and then Perry conceived the idea of making bows and arrows—weapons apparently unknown within Pellucidar. Next came shields; but these I found it easier to steal from the walls of the outer guardroom of the building.

We hid our new weapons under the animal hides that made up our beds, and then Perry came up with the idea of making bows and arrows—tools that seemed to be unfamiliar in Pellucidar. After that, we worked on shields; however, I found it easier to take those from the walls of the outer guardroom of the building.

We had completed these arrangements for our protection after leaving Phutra when the Sagoths who had been sent to recapture the escaped prisoners returned with four of them, of whom Hooja was one. Dian and two others had eluded them. It so happened that Hooja was confined in the same building with us. He told Ghak that he had not seen Dian or the others after releasing them within the dark grotto. What had become of them he had not the faintest conception—they might be wandering yet, lost within the labyrinthine tunnel, if not dead from starvation.

We had made these arrangements for our safety after leaving Phutra when the Sagoths sent to recapture the escaped prisoners came back with four of them, including Hooja. Dian and two others had managed to get away. It turned out that Hooja was held in the same building as us. He told Ghak that he hadn't seen Dian or the others after letting them go in the dark grotto. He had no idea what had happened to them—they could still be lost in the maze of tunnels or even dead from hunger.

I was now still further apprehensive as to the fate of Dian, and at this time, I imagine, came the first realization that my affection for the girl might be prompted by more than friendship. During my waking hours she was constantly the subject of my thoughts, and when I slept her dear face haunted my dreams. More than ever was I determined to escape the Mahars.

I was even more worried about what would happen to Dian, and at that moment, I think I first understood that my feelings for her might be more than just friendship. During the day, she was always on my mind, and at night, her lovely face filled my dreams. I was more determined than ever to escape the Mahars.

“Perry,” I confided to the old man, “if I have to search every inch of this diminutive world I am going to find Dian the Beautiful and right the wrong I unintentionally did her.” That was the excuse I made for Perry’s benefit.

“Perry,” I told the old man, “if I have to search every corner of this tiny world, I’m going to find Dian the Beautiful and fix the mistake I accidentally made with her.” That was the excuse I gave for Perry’s sake.

“Diminutive world!” he scoffed. “You don’t know what you are talking about, my boy,” and then he showed me a map of Pellucidar which he had recently discovered among the manuscript he was arranging.

“Tiny world!” he mocked. “You have no idea what you're talking about, kid,” and then he showed me a map of Pellucidar that he had recently found among the manuscripts he was organizing.

“Look,” he cried, pointing to it, “this is evidently water, and all this land. Do you notice the general configuration of the two areas? Where the oceans are upon the outer crust, is land here. These relatively small areas of ocean follow the general lines of the continents of the outer world.

“Look,” he shouted, pointing at it, “this is clearly water, and all this land. Do you see how the two areas are shaped? Where the oceans are on the outside, there's land here. These relatively small areas of ocean align with the general outlines of the continents in the outer world.

“We know that the crust of the globe is 500 miles in thickness; then the inside diameter of Pellucidar must be 7,000 miles, and the superficial area 165,480,000 square miles. Three-fourths of this is land. Think of it! A land area of 124,110,000 square miles! Our own world contains but 53,000,000 square miles of land, the balance of its surface being covered by water. Just as we often compare nations by their relative land areas, so if we compare these two worlds in the same way we have the strange anomaly of a larger world within a smaller one!

“We know that the Earth’s crust is 500 miles thick; therefore, the inside diameter of Pellucidar must be 7,000 miles, and the surface area is 165,480,000 square miles. Three-quarters of this is land. Think about it! A land area of 124,110,000 square miles! Our own world has only 53,000,000 square miles of land, with the rest of its surface covered by water. Just as we often compare countries by their land sizes, if we do the same for these two worlds, we encounter the strange reality of a larger world existing within a smaller one!”

“Where within vast Pellucidar would you search for your Dian? Without stars, or moon, or changing sun how could you find her even though you knew where she might be found?”

“Where in the immense Pellucidar would you look for your Dian? Without stars, a moon, or a shifting sun, how could you locate her even if you had an idea of where she might be?”

The proposition was a corker. It quite took my breath away; but I found that it left me all the more determined to attempt it.

The proposal was a real shocker. It completely blew me away; but I realized it made me even more determined to go for it.

“If Ghak will accompany us we may be able to do it,” I suggested.

“If Ghak comes with us, we might be able to pull it off,” I suggested.

Perry and I sought him out and put the question straight to him.

Perry and I looked for him and asked him the question directly.

“Ghak,” I said, “we are determined to escape from this bondage. Will you accompany us?”

“Ghak,” I said, “we're set on breaking free from this captivity. Will you join us?”

“They will set the thipdars upon us,” he said, “and then we shall be killed; but—” he hesitated—“I would take the chance if I thought that I might possibly escape and return to my own people.”

“They will send the thipdars after us,” he said, “and then we’ll be killed; but—” he paused—“I would take the risk if I thought I might have a chance to escape and get back to my own people.”

“Could you find your way back to your own land?” asked Perry. “And could you aid David in his search for Dian?”

“Can you find your way back to your own country?” Perry asked. “And can you help David in his search for Dian?”

“Yes.”

"Yeah."

“But how,” persisted Perry, “could you travel to strange country without heavenly bodies or a compass to guide you?”

“But how,” Perry pressed on, “could you travel to a foreign country without stars or a compass to guide you?”

Ghak didn’t know what Perry meant by heavenly bodies or a compass, but he assured us that you might blindfold any man of Pellucidar and carry him to the farthermost corner of the world, yet he would be able to come directly to his own home again by the shortest route. He seemed surprised to think that we found anything wonderful in it. Perry said it must be some sort of homing instinct such as is possessed by certain breeds of earthly pigeons. I didn’t know, of course, but it gave me an idea.

Ghak didn’t understand what Perry was talking about with heavenly bodies or a compass, but he confidently claimed that you could blindfold any man from Pellucidar and take him to the furthest corner of the world, and he would still be able to return home by the quickest path. He seemed astonished that we found this impressive. Perry suggested it must be some kind of homing instinct similar to what some types of pigeons on Earth have. I wasn’t sure, of course, but it sparked an idea in me.

“Then Dian could have found her way directly to her own people?” I asked.

“Then Dian could have found her way straight to her own people?” I asked.

“Surely,” replied Ghak, “unless some mighty beast of prey killed her.”

“Of course,” replied Ghak, “unless a powerful predator took her down.”

I was for making the attempted escape at once, but both Perry and Ghak counseled waiting for some propitious accident which would insure us some small degree of success. I didn’t see what accident could befall a whole community in a land of perpetual daylight where the inhabitants had no fixed habits of sleep. Why, I am sure that some of the Mahars never sleep, while others may, at long intervals, crawl into the dark recesses beneath their dwellings and curl up in protracted slumber. Perry says that if a Mahar stays awake for three years he will make up all his lost sleep in a long year’s snooze. That may be all true, but I never saw but three of them asleep, and it was the sight of these three that gave me a suggestion for our means of escape.

I wanted to make our escape right away, but both Perry and Ghak advised waiting for some fortunate accident that would give us a better chance of success. I didn’t understand what kind of accident could happen to a whole community in a place with constant daylight, where people had no regular sleep patterns. Some of the Mahars, I’m sure, never sleep, while others might occasionally crawl into the dark corners under their homes and curl up for a long nap. Perry says that if a Mahar stays awake for three years, he will catch up on all that lost sleep with a year-long snooze. That might be true, but I’ve only ever seen three of them asleep, and it was seeing those three that gave me an idea for our escape.

I had been searching about far below the levels that we slaves were supposed to frequent—possibly fifty feet beneath the main floor of the building—among a network of corridors and apartments, when I came suddenly upon three Mahars curled up upon a bed of skins. At first I thought they were dead, but later their regular breathing convinced me of my error. Like a flash the thought came to me of the marvelous opportunity these sleeping reptiles offered as a means of eluding the watchfulness of our captors and the Sagoth guards.

I had been searching deep below the areas where we slaves were supposed to be—about fifty feet beneath the main floor of the building—through a maze of hallways and rooms, when I suddenly came across three Mahars curled up on a bed of skins. At first, I thought they were dead, but their steady breathing soon corrected my mistake. In an instant, I realized the incredible opportunity these sleeping creatures presented for escaping the watchful eyes of our captors and the Sagoth guards.

Hastening back to Perry where he pored over a musty pile of, to me, meaningless hieroglyphics, I explained my plan to him. To my surprise he was horrified.

Hurrying back to Perry, where he was studying a dusty stack of what seemed to me like pointless symbols, I shared my plan with him. To my surprise, he was shocked.

“It would be murder, David,” he cried.

“It would be murder, David,” he shouted.

“Murder to kill a reptilian monster?” I asked in astonishment.

“Murder to kill a reptilian monster?” I said in disbelief.

“Here they are not monsters, David,” he replied. “Here they are the dominant race—we are the ‘monsters’—the lower orders. In Pellucidar evolution has progressed along different lines than upon the outer earth. These terrible convulsions of nature time and time again wiped out the existing species—but for this fact some monster of the Saurozoic epoch might rule today upon our own world. We see here what might well have occurred in our own history had conditions been what they have been here.

“Here, they’re not monsters, David,” he replied. “Here, they’re the dominant race—we’re the ‘monsters’—the lower classes. In Pellucidar, evolution has taken a different path than on the outer earth. These awful upheavals of nature repeatedly wiped out existing species—but for that, some creature from the Saurozoic era might be in charge on our own world today. We’re witnessing what could have happened in our own history if conditions had matched those here.”

“Life within Pellucidar is far younger than upon the outer crust. Here man has but reached a stage analogous to the Stone Age of our own world’s history, but for countless millions of years these reptiles have been progressing. Possibly it is the sixth sense which I am sure they possess that has given them an advantage over the other and more frightfully armed of their fellows; but this we may never know. They look upon us as we look upon the beasts of our fields, and I learn from their written records that other races of Mahars feed upon men—they keep them in great droves, as we keep cattle. They breed them most carefully, and when they are quite fat, they kill and eat them.”

“Life in Pellucidar is much younger than on the surface. Here, humanity is still at a stage similar to the Stone Age in our own history, while these reptiles have been evolving for countless millions of years. It might be the sixth sense that I’m convinced they have that gives them an edge over others of their kind who are armed more fearfully, but we may never truly know. They see us the way we view animals in our fields, and I’ve learned from their written records that other Mahars cultures consume humans—they keep them in large herds, just like we do with cattle. They breed them very carefully, and when they’re sufficiently fat, they kill and eat them.”

I shuddered.

I flinched.

“What is there horrible about it, David?” the old man asked. “They understand us no better than we understand the lower animals of our own world. Why, I have come across here very learned discussions of the question as to whether gilaks, that is men, have any means of communication. One writer claims that we do not even reason—that our every act is mechanical, or instinctive. The dominant race of Pellucidar, David, have not yet learned that men converse among themselves, or reason. Because we do not converse as they do it is beyond them to imagine that we converse at all. It is thus that we reason in relation to the brutes of our own world. They know that the Sagoths have a spoken language, but they cannot comprehend it, or how it manifests itself, since they have no auditory apparatus. They believe that the motions of the lips alone convey the meaning. That the Sagoths can communicate with us is incomprehensible to them.

“What’s so horrible about it, David?” the old man asked. “They understand us no better than we understand the lower animals in our own world. I’ve come across some pretty learned discussions here about whether gilaks, which means men, have any means of communication. One writer claims that we don’t even reason—that everything we do is mechanical or instinctive. The dominant race of Pellucidar, David, hasn’t figured out that men talk to each other or reason. Since we don’t communicate the way they do, they can’t even imagine that we communicate at all. It’s the same way we think about the animals in our own world. They know that the Sagoths have a spoken language, but they can’t grasp it or how it works since they don’t have the ability to hear. They believe that only the movements of the lips convey meaning. It’s totally incomprehensible to them that the Sagoths can communicate with us.”

“Yes, David,” he concluded, “it would entail murder to carry out your plan.”

“Yes, David,” he concluded, “it would mean committing murder to go through with your plan.”

“Very well then, Perry.” I replied. “I shall become a murderer.”

“Alright then, Perry.” I replied. “I will become a murderer.”

He got me to go over the plan again most carefully, and for some reason which was not at the time clear to me insisted upon a very careful description of the apartments and corridors I had just explored.

He had me go over the plan again very carefully, and for some reason that I didn't understand at the time, he insisted on a detailed description of the apartments and corridors I had just checked out.

“I wonder, David,” he said at length, “as you are determined to carry out your wild scheme, if we could not accomplish something of very real and lasting benefit for the human race of Pellucidar at the same time. Listen, I have learned much of a most surprising nature from these archives of the Mahars. That you may appreciate my plan I shall briefly outline the history of the race.

“I wonder, David,” he said after a while, “since you’re set on following through with your crazy idea, if we could achieve something genuinely beneficial for the people of Pellucidar at the same time. Listen, I’ve learned some really surprising things from these Mahars’ archives. To help you understand my plan, I’ll give you a quick overview of their history.

“Once the males were all-powerful, but ages ago the females, little by little, assumed the mastery. For other ages no noticeable change took place in the race of Mahars. It continued to progress under the intelligent and beneficent rule of the ladies. Science took vast strides. This was especially true of the sciences which we know as biology and eugenics. Finally a certain female scientist announced the fact that she had discovered a method whereby eggs might be fertilized by chemical means after they were laid—all true reptiles, you know, are hatched from eggs.

“Once, males held all the power, but long ago, females gradually took over. For an extended period, there were no significant changes in the Mahars race. It continued to advance under the wise and benevolent leadership of women. Science made huge leaps forward, especially in the fields we now call biology and eugenics. Eventually, a particular female scientist revealed that she had found a way to fertilize eggs chemically after they were laid—all true reptiles, as you know, hatch from eggs."

“What happened? Immediately the necessity for males ceased to exist—the race was no longer dependent upon them. More ages elapsed until at the present time we find a race consisting exclusively of females. But here is the point. The secret of this chemical formula is kept by a single race of Mahars. It is in the city of Phutra, and unless I am greatly in error I judge from your description of the vaults through which you passed today that it lies hidden in the cellar of this building.

“What happened? Right away, the need for men disappeared—the race was no longer reliant on them. More time passed until we find a race made up entirely of women. But here’s the thing. The secret of this chemical formula is held by one group of Mahars. It's in the city of Phutra, and unless I'm mistaken, I figure from your description of the vaults you went through today that it's hidden in the basement of this building.”

“For two reasons they hide it away and guard it jealously. First, because upon it depends the very life of the race of Mahars, and second, owing to the fact that when it was public property as at first so many were experimenting with it that the danger of over-population became very grave.

“For two reasons they keep it hidden and protect it fiercely. First, because the survival of the Mahar race relies on it, and second, because when it was owned by everyone initially, too many people were experimenting with it, leading to a serious risk of over-population."

“David, if we can escape, and at the same time take with us this great secret what will we not have accomplished for the human race within Pellucidar!” The very thought of it fairly overpowered me. Why, we two would be the means of placing the men of the inner world in their rightful place among created things. Only the Sagoths would then stand between them and absolute supremacy, and I was not quite sure but that the Sagoths owed all their power to the greater intelligence of the Mahars—I could not believe that these gorilla-like beasts were the mental superiors of the human race of Pellucidar.

“David, if we can escape and take this great secret with us, just think of what we could achieve for humanity in Pellucidar!” The thought overwhelmed me. We would be the ones to elevate the people of the inner world to their rightful place among all beings. Only the Sagoths would remain as obstacles to their absolute dominance, and I wasn’t entirely convinced that the Sagoths had any real power; I believed it all stemmed from the greater intelligence of the Mahars—I couldn’t accept that these gorilla-like creatures were smarter than the human race of Pellucidar.

“Why, Perry,” I exclaimed, “you and I may reclaim a whole world! Together we can lead the races of men out of the darkness of ignorance into the light of advancement and civilization. At one step we may carry them from the Age of Stone to the twentieth century. It’s marvelous—absolutely marvelous just to think about it.”

“Why, Perry,” I exclaimed, “you and I could change the whole world! Together we can guide humanity out of the darkness of ignorance and into the light of progress and civilization. With one leap, we can take them from the Stone Age to the twentieth century. It’s amazing—absolutely amazing to think about it.”

“David,” said the old man, “I believe that God sent us here for just that purpose—it shall be my life work to teach them His word—to lead them into the light of His mercy while we are training their hearts and hands in the ways of culture and civilization.”

“David,” said the old man, “I believe that God sent us here for that reason—my life's work will be to teach them His word—to guide them into the light of His mercy while we train their hearts and hands in the ways of culture and civilization.”

“You are right, Perry,” I said, “and while you are teaching them to pray I’ll be teaching them to fight, and between us we’ll make a race of men that will be an honor to us both.”

“You’re right, Perry,” I said, “and while you teach them to pray, I’ll teach them to fight, and together we’ll raise a generation of men that will make us both proud.”

Ghak had entered the apartment some time before we concluded our conversation, and now he wanted to know what we were so excited about. Perry thought we had best not tell him too much, and so I only explained that I had a plan for escape. When I had outlined it to him, he seemed about as horror-struck as Perry had been; but for a different reason. The Hairy One only considered the horrible fate that would be ours were we discovered; but at last I prevailed upon him to accept my plan as the only feasible one, and when I had assured him that I would take all the responsibility for it were we captured, he accorded a reluctant assent.

Ghak had come into the apartment a while before we finished our conversation, and now he wanted to know what we were so excited about. Perry thought it was best not to reveal too much, so I just told him I had a plan for escape. When I laid it out for him, he looked just as horrified as Perry had, but for a different reason. The Hairy One was only thinking about the terrible fate that awaited us if we were caught; but eventually, I managed to get him to accept my plan as the only practical option. After I assured him that I would take full responsibility if we got caught, he reluctantly agreed.

VI
THE BEGINNING OF HORROR

Within Pellucidar one time is as good as another. There were no nights to mask our attempted escape. All must be done in broad daylight—all but the work I had to do in the apartment beneath the building. So we determined to put our plan to an immediate test lest the Mahars who made it possible should awake before I reached them; but we were doomed to disappointment, for no sooner had we reached the main floor of the building on our way to the pits beneath, than we encountered hurrying bands of slaves being hastened under strong Sagoth guard out of the edifice to the avenue beyond.

Within Pellucidar, every moment feels the same. There were no nights to hide our escape attempts. Everything had to happen in full daylight—all except for the work I needed to do in the apartment below the building. So we decided to test our plan right away, afraid that the Mahars who made it possible would wake up before I could get to them. However, we were faced with disappointment, as soon as we reached the main floor of the building on our way to the pits below, we ran into hurried groups of slaves being rushed out by strong Sagoth guards to the avenue outside.

Other Sagoths were darting hither and thither in search of other slaves, and the moment that we appeared we were pounced upon and hustled into the line of marching humans.

Other Sagoths were darting around in search of more slaves, and the moment we showed up, they pounced on us and shoved us into the line of marching humans.

What the purpose or nature of the general exodus we did not know, but presently through the line of captives ran the rumor that two escaped slaves had been recaptured—a man and a woman—and that we were marching to witness their punishment, for the man had killed a Sagoth of the detachment that had pursued and overtaken them.

What the purpose or nature of the general exodus was, we didn’t know, but right now, through the line of captives, the rumor was spreading that two escaped slaves had been recaptured—a man and a woman—and that we were marching to see their punishment, since the man had killed a Sagoth from the group that had chased and caught them.

At the intelligence my heart sprang to my throat, for I was sure that the two were of those who escaped in the dark grotto with Hooja the Sly One, and that Dian must be the woman. Ghak thought so too, as did Perry.

At the news, my heart jumped into my throat because I was certain that the two were among those who escaped in the dark cave with Hooja the Sly One, and that Dian must be the woman. Ghak thought so too, just like Perry.

“Is there naught that we may do to save her?” I asked Ghak.

"Is there nothing we can do to save her?" I asked Ghak.

“Naught,” he replied.

"Nothing," he replied.

Along the crowded avenue we marched, the guards showing unusual cruelty toward us, as though we, too, had been implicated in the murder of their fellow. The occasion was to serve as an object-lesson to all other slaves of the danger and futility of attempted escape, and the fatal consequences of taking the life of a superior being, and so I imagine that Sagoths felt amply justified in making the entire proceeding as uncomfortable and painful to us as possible.

Along the busy street we walked, the guards displaying unusual harshness toward us, as if we had also been involved in the murder of their companion. This event was meant to serve as a warning to all other slaves about the risks and uselessness of trying to escape, as well as the deadly consequences of harming someone in authority. So, I guess the Sagoths felt completely justified in making the whole experience as uncomfortable and painful for us as they could.

They jabbed us with their spears and struck at us with the hatchets at the least provocation, and at no provocation at all. It was a most uncomfortable half-hour that we spent before we were finally herded through a low entrance into a huge building the center of which was given up to a good-sized arena. Benches surrounded this open space upon three sides, and along the fourth were heaped huge bowlders which rose in receding tiers toward the roof.

They poked us with their spears and swung their hatchets at us with the slightest provocation, and even with no provocation at all. It was a really uncomfortable half-hour we spent before we were finally pushed through a low entrance into a big building, the center of which was taken up by a good-sized arena. Benches surrounded this open space on three sides, while along the fourth side were stacked huge boulders that rose in tiered layers toward the ceiling.

At first I couldn’t make out the purpose of this mighty pile of rock, unless it were intended as a rough and picturesque background for the scenes which were enacted in the arena before it, but presently, after the wooden benches had been pretty well filled by slaves and Sagoths, I discovered the purpose of the bowlders, for then the Mahars began to file into the enclosure.

At first, I couldn’t figure out the purpose of this massive rock formation, unless it was meant to serve as a rugged and scenic backdrop for the events happening in the arena in front of it. But soon, after the wooden benches were mostly filled with slaves and Sagoths, I realized what the boulders were for, as the Mahars started to enter the enclosure.

They marched directly across the arena toward the rocks upon the opposite side, where, spreading their bat-like wings, they rose above the high wall of the pit, settling down upon the bowlders above. These were the reserved seats, the boxes of the elect.

They marched straight across the arena to the rocks on the other side, where, spreading their bat-like wings, they soared over the high wall of the pit and landed on the boulders above. These were the VIP seats, the boxes of the chosen ones.

Reptiles that they are, the rough surface of a great stone is to them as plush as upholstery to us. Here they lolled, blinking their hideous eyes, and doubtless conversing with one another in their sixth-sense-fourth-dimension language.

Reptiles that they are, the rough surface of a huge stone feels to them as soft as upholstery does to us. Here they lounged, blinking their grotesque eyes, and probably chatting with each other in their sixth-sense-fourth-dimension language.

For the first time I beheld their queen. She differed from the others in no feature that was appreciable to my earthly eyes, in fact all Mahars look alike to me: but when she crossed the arena after the balance of her female subjects had found their bowlders, she was preceded by a score of huge Sagoths, the largest I ever had seen, and on either side of her waddled a huge thipdar, while behind came another score of Sagoth guardsmen.

For the first time, I saw their queen. To my earthly eyes, she didn't seem different from the others in any noticeable way; all Mahars look the same to me. But when she walked across the arena after the rest of her female subjects had settled on their boulders, she was followed by a group of massive Sagoths, the biggest I had ever seen. On either side of her waddled a large thipdar, while another group of Sagoth guardsmen followed behind.

At the barrier the Sagoths clambered up the steep side with truly apelike agility, while behind them the haughty queen rose upon her wings with her two frightful dragons close beside her, and settled down upon the largest bowlder of them all in the exact center of that side of the amphitheater which is reserved for the dominant race. Here she squatted, a most repulsive and uninteresting queen; though doubtless quite as well assured of her beauty and divine right to rule as the proudest monarch of the outer world.

At the barrier, the Sagoths climbed up the steep side with a truly ape-like agility, while behind them the arrogant queen rose on her wings with her two terrifying dragons right beside her and landed on the largest boulder in the exact center of that side of the amphitheater reserved for the ruling race. Here she sat, a very unpleasant and boring queen; though undoubtedly just as confident in her beauty and divine right to rule as the proudest monarch of the outside world.

And then the music started—music without sound! The Mahars cannot hear, so the drums and fifes and horns of earthly bands are unknown among them. The “band” consists of a score or more Mahars. It filed out in the center of the arena where the creatures upon the rocks might see it, and there it performed for fifteen or twenty minutes.

And then the music began—music without sound! The Mahars can’t hear, so the drums, flutes, and horns of earthly bands are a mystery to them. The “band” is made up of about twenty Mahars. They paraded out to the center of the arena where the creatures on the rocks could see them, and there they performed for fifteen or twenty minutes.

Their technic consisted in waving their tails and moving their heads in a regular succession of measured movements resulting in a cadence which evidently pleased the eye of the Mahar as the cadence of our own instrumental music pleases our ears. Sometimes the band took measured steps in unison to one side or the other, or backward and again forward—it all seemed very silly and meaningless to me, but at the end of the first piece the Mahars upon the rocks showed the first indications of enthusiasm that I had seen displayed by the dominant race of Pellucidar. They beat their great wings up and down, and smote their rocky perches with their mighty tails until the ground shook. Then the band started another piece, and all was again as silent as the grave. That was one great beauty about Mahar music—if you didn’t happen to like a piece that was being played all you had to do was shut your eyes.

Their technique involved waving their tails and moving their heads in a series of rhythmic movements that created a flow, which clearly fascinated the Mahar just like our own instrumental music appeals to us. Sometimes the band would step in unison to one side or the other, or backward and then forward again—it all seemed quite silly and pointless to me, but at the end of the first performance, the Mahars on the rocks showed the first signs of excitement I’d seen from the dominant race of Pellucidar. They flapped their massive wings up and down and struck their rocky perches with their powerful tails until the ground trembled. Then the band began another piece, and everything fell silent once more. That was one great thing about Mahar music—if you didn’t like a piece that was being played, all you had to do was close your eyes.

When the band had exhausted its repertory it took wing and settled upon the rocks above and behind the queen. Then the business of the day was on. A man and woman were pushed into the arena by a couple of Sagoth guardsmen. I leaned forward in my seat to scrutinize the female—hoping against hope that she might prove to be another than Dian the Beautiful. Her back was toward me for a while, and the sight of the great mass of raven hair piled high upon her head filled me with alarm.

When the band had finished playing, it took flight and landed on the rocks above and behind the queen. Then the day's events began. A man and woman were shoved into the arena by a couple of Sagoth guards. I leaned forward in my seat to take a closer look at the woman—hoping against hope that she might be someone other than Dian the Beautiful. For a moment, her back was to me, and the sight of her thick raven hair piled high on her head made me uneasy.

Presently a door in one side of the arena wall was opened to admit a huge, shaggy, bull-like creature.

Currently, a door on one side of the arena wall opened to let in a massive, shaggy, bull-like beast.

“A Bos,” whispered Perry, excitedly. “His kind roamed the outer crust with the cave bear and the mammoth ages and ages ago. We have been carried back a million years, David, to the childhood of a planet—is it not wondrous?”

“A Bos,” whispered Perry, with excitement. “His kind wandered the outer surface with the cave bear and the mammoth ages ago. We’ve been taken back a million years, David, to the early days of a planet—isn’t it amazing?”

But I saw only the raven hair of a half-naked girl, and my heart stood still in dumb misery at the sight of her, nor had I any eyes for the wonders of natural history. But for Perry and Ghak I should have leaped to the floor of the arena and shared whatever fate lay in store for this priceless treasure of the Stone Age.

But all I could see was the dark hair of a half-naked girl, and my heart froze in silent despair at the sight of her; I had no attention for the wonders of nature around me. If it hadn't been for Perry and Ghak, I would have jumped down to the arena floor and accepted whatever fate awaited this priceless treasure from the Stone Age.

With the advent of the Bos—they call the thing a thag within Pellucidar—two spears were tossed into the arena at the feet of the prisoners. It seemed to me that a bean shooter would have been as effective against the mighty monster as these pitiful weapons.

With the arrival of the Bos—they call it a thag in Pellucidar—two spears were thrown into the arena at the prisoners' feet. It felt to me that a slingshot would have been just as effective against the powerful monster as these useless weapons.

As the animal approached the two, bellowing and pawing the ground with the strength of many earthly bulls, another door directly beneath us was opened, and from it issued the most terrific roar that ever had fallen upon my outraged ears. I could not at first see the beast from which emanated this fearsome challenge, but the sound had the effect of bringing the two victims around with a sudden start, and then I saw the girl’s face—she was not Dian! I could have wept for relief.

As the animal got closer to the two, roaring and stomping the ground with the power of several bulls, another door right below us swung open, and from it came the most terrifying roar I had ever heard. At first, I couldn't see the creature that made this horrifying sound, but the noise snapped the two victims to attention, and then I saw the girl's face—she wasn't Dian! I felt a wave of relief wash over me.

And now, as the two stood frozen in terror, I saw the author of that fearsome sound creeping stealthily into view. It was a huge tiger—such as hunted the great Bos through the jungles primeval when the world was young. In contour and markings it was not unlike the noblest of the Bengals of our own world, but as its dimensions were exaggerated to colossal proportions so too were its colorings exaggerated. Its vivid yellows fairly screamed aloud; its whites were as eider down; its blacks glossy as the finest anthracite coal, and its coat long and shaggy as a mountain goat. That it is a beautiful animal there is no gainsaying, but if its size and colors are magnified here within Pellucidar, so is the ferocity of its disposition. It is not the occasional member of its species that is a man hunter—all are man hunters; but they do not confine their foraging to man alone, for there is no flesh or fish within Pellucidar that they will not eat with relish in the constant efforts which they make to furnish their huge carcasses with sufficient sustenance to maintain their mighty thews.

And now, as the two stood frozen in fear, I saw the source of that terrifying sound slowly coming into view. It was a massive tiger—like those that used to hunt the great Bos in the ancient jungles when the world was young. In shape and markings, it resembled the finest of the Bengals from our own world, but its size was exaggerated to colossal proportions, and so were its colors. Its bright yellows seemed to shout; its whites were as soft as down; its blacks shiny like the best anthracite coal, and its coat was long and shaggy like a mountain goat. There's no denying it's a beautiful animal, but just as its size and colors are magnified here in Pellucidar, so is the ferocity of its nature. It's not just the occasional member of its species that hunts humans—all of them do; but they don’t limit their hunting to just humans, as there’s no flesh or fish in Pellucidar that they won’t gladly eat in their constant effort to feed their enormous bodies and maintain their incredible strength.

Upon one side of the doomed pair the thag bellowed and advanced, and upon the other tarag, the frightful, crept toward them with gaping mouth and dripping fangs.

Upon one side of the doomed pair, the thag roared and moved forward, and on the other side, the terrifying tarag crept toward them with its mouth wide open and drooling fangs.

The man seized the spears, handing one of them to the woman. At the sound of the roaring of the tiger the bull’s bellowing became a veritable frenzy of rageful noise. Never in my life had I heard such an infernal din as the two brutes made, and to think it was all lost upon the hideous reptiles for whom the show was staged!

The man grabbed the spears and handed one to the woman. As the tiger roared, the bull went into a complete frenzy of furious noise. I had never heard such a chaotic racket in my life as those two beasts created, and to think it was all wasted on the monstrous reptiles for whom the spectacle was designed!

The thag was charging now from one side, and the tarag from the other. The two puny things standing between them seemed already lost, but at the very moment that the beasts were upon them the man grasped his companion by the arm and together they leaped to one side, while the frenzied creatures came together like locomotives in collision.

The thag was charging in from one side, and the tarag from the other. The two tiny figures standing between them seemed doomed, but just as the beasts were about to reach them, the man grabbed his companion's arm, and they both jumped to the side while the frenzied creatures collided like trains in a crash.

There ensued a battle royal which for sustained and frightful ferocity transcends the power of imagination or description. Time and again the colossal bull tossed the enormous tiger high into the air, but each time that the huge cat touched the ground he returned to the encounter with apparently undiminished strength, and seemingly increased ire.

There was an epic battle that was so fierce and terrifying that it's beyond what anyone can imagine or describe. Over and over, the massive bull would throw the giant tiger high into the air, but every time the big cat hit the ground, he came back to the fight with seemingly unchanged strength and, if anything, even more rage.

For a while the man and woman busied themselves only with keeping out of the way of the two creatures, but finally I saw them separate and each creep stealthily toward one of the combatants. The tiger was now upon the bull’s broad back, clinging to the huge neck with powerful fangs while its long, strong talons ripped the heavy hide into shreds and ribbons.

For a while, the man and woman focused only on staying out of the two creatures' way, but eventually, I saw them split up and sneak towards one of the fighters. The tiger was now on the bull's broad back, gripping its massive neck with powerful teeth while its long, strong claws tore the heavy hide into shreds and strips.

For a moment the bull stood bellowing and quivering with pain and rage, its cloven hoofs widespread, its tail lashing viciously from side to side, and then, in a mad orgy of bucking it went careening about the arena in frenzied attempt to unseat its rending rider. It was with difficulty that the girl avoided the first mad rush of the wounded animal.

For a moment, the bull stood bellowing and shaking with pain and anger, its cloven hooves spread wide, its tail thrashing violently from side to side. Then, in a wild display of bucking, it raced around the arena in a frantic effort to throw off its rider. The girl barely managed to dodge the first reckless charge of the injured animal.

All its efforts to rid itself of the tiger seemed futile, until in desperation it threw itself upon the ground, rolling over and over. A little of this so disconcerted the tiger, knocking its breath from it I imagine, that it lost its hold and then, quick as a cat, the great thag was up again and had buried those mighty horns deep in the tarag’s abdomen, pinning him to the floor of the arena.

All its attempts to get rid of the tiger felt pointless, until, in a moment of desperation, it threw itself to the ground, rolling back and forth. A bit of this seemed to throw the tiger off, probably knocking the wind out of it, causing it to lose its grip. Then, quick as a cat, the huge thag was back on its feet and had driven those powerful horns deep into the tarag’s belly, pinning it to the ground of the arena.

The great cat clawed at the shaggy head until eyes and ears were gone, and naught but a few strips of ragged, bloody flesh remained upon the skull. Yet through all the agony of that fearful punishment the thag still stood motionless pinning down his adversary, and then the man leaped in, seeing that the blind bull would be the least formidable enemy, and ran his spear through the tarag’s heart.

The huge cat scratched at the matted head until there were no eyes or ears left, just a few torn, bloody bits of flesh on the skull. But despite the pain of that awful punishment, the thag stayed still, keeping his opponent pinned down, and then the man jumped in, realizing that the blind bull would be the least threatening foe, and drove his spear through the tarag’s heart.

As the animal’s fierce clawing ceased, the bull raised his gory, sightless head, and with a horrid roar ran headlong across the arena. With great leaps and bounds he came, straight toward the arena wall directly beneath where we sat, and then accident carried him, in one of his mighty springs, completely over the barrier into the midst of the slaves and Sagoths just in front of us. Swinging his bloody horns from side to side the beast cut a wide swath before him straight upward toward our seats. Before him slaves and gorilla-men fought in mad stampede to escape the menace of the creature’s death agonies, for such only could that frightful charge have been.

As the animal's fierce clawing stopped, the bull lifted his bloody, blind head and let out a terrifying roar as he charged across the arena. He came at us with huge leaps, heading straight for the wall beneath where we were sitting, and then, in one of his powerful jumps, he accidentally soared over the barrier right into the crowd of slaves and Sagoths directly in front of us. Swinging his bloody horns from side to side, the beast created chaos as he moved straight toward our seats. Slaves and gorilla-men panicked and scrambled to escape the threat posed by the creature’s dying struggle, because that’s exactly what that horrific charge represented.

Forgetful of us, our guards joined in the general rush for the exits, many of which pierced the wall of the amphitheater behind us. Perry, Ghak, and I became separated in the chaos which reigned for a few moments after the beast cleared the wall of the arena, each intent upon saving his own hide.

Forgetful of us, our guards got caught up in the chaotic rush for the exits, many of which led through the amphitheater wall behind us. Perry, Ghak, and I became separated in the chaos that erupted for a few moments after the beast broke through the arena wall, each focused on saving his own skin.

I ran to the right, passing several exits choked with the fear mad mob that were battling to escape. One would have thought that an entire herd of thags was loose behind them, rather than a single blinded, dying beast; but such is the effect of panic upon a crowd.

I ran to the right, passing several exits crowded with the terrified mob that was fighting to get away. You would have thought that a whole herd of wild animals was loosed behind them, instead of just one blinded, dying creature; but that’s how panic affects a crowd.

VII
FREEDOM

Once out of the direct path of the animal, fear of it left me, but another emotion as quickly gripped me—hope of escape that the demoralized condition of the guards made possible for the instant.

Once I was out of the animal's direct path, my fear faded, but I was quickly hit by another feeling—hope for escape that the guards' demoralized state made possible for the moment.

I thought of Perry, and but for the hope that I might better encompass his release if myself free I should have put the thought of freedom from me at once. As it was I hastened on toward the right searching for an exit toward which no Sagoths were fleeing, and at last I found it—a low, narrow aperture leading into a dark corridor.

I thought about Perry, and if it weren't for the hope that I could achieve his freedom if I were free myself, I would have pushed the thought of escape aside immediately. As it was, I quickly moved to the right, looking for an exit where no Sagoths were running away, and eventually, I found it—a low, narrow opening leading into a dark corridor.

Without thought of the possible consequence, I darted into the shadows of the tunnel, feeling my way along through the gloom for some distance. The noises of the amphitheater had grown fainter and fainter until now all was as silent as the tomb about me. Faint light filtered from above through occasional ventilating and lighting tubes, but it was scarce sufficient to enable my human eyes to cope with the darkness, and so I was forced to move with extreme care, feeling my way along step by step with a hand upon the wall beside me.

Without thinking about what might happen, I rushed into the shadows of the tunnel, feeling my way through the darkness for a while. The sounds from the amphitheater had faded until everything around me was as quiet as a grave. Dim light came in from above through occasional vent and light tubes, but it was barely enough for my eyes to adjust to the dark, so I had to move very carefully, inching my way along with my hand on the wall beside me.

Presently the light increased and a moment later, to my delight, I came upon a flight of steps leading upward, at the top of which the brilliant light of the noonday sun shone through an opening in the ground.

Currently, the light grew brighter, and a moment later, to my delight, I found a set of stairs leading up, at the top of which the bright light of the midday sun streamed through an opening in the ground.

Cautiously I crept up the stairway to the tunnel’s end, and peering out saw the broad plain of Phutra before me. The numerous lofty, granite towers which mark the several entrances to the subterranean city were all in front of me—behind, the plain stretched level and unbroken to the nearby foothills. I had come to the surface, then, beyond the city, and my chances for escape seemed much enhanced.

Cautiously, I made my way up the stairs to the end of the tunnel, and when I looked out, I saw the vast plain of Phutra stretching before me. The many tall granite towers marking the entrances to the underground city stood right in front of me—behind me, the plain extended smoothly and uninterrupted toward the nearby foothills. I had emerged to the surface, beyond the city, and my chances of escaping felt much improved.

My first impulse was to await darkness before attempting to cross the plain, so deeply implanted are habits of thought; but of a sudden I recollected the perpetual noonday brilliance which envelops Pellucidar, and with a smile I stepped forth into the daylight.

My first instinct was to wait for nightfall before trying to cross the plain, so deeply ingrained are my habits of thinking; but suddenly I remembered the constant midday brightness that surrounds Pellucidar, and with a smile, I stepped out into the daylight.

Rank grass, waist high, grows upon the plain of Phutra—the gorgeous flowering grass of the inner world, each particular blade of which is tipped with a tiny, five-pointed blossom—brilliant little stars of varying colors that twinkle in the green foliage to add still another charm to the weird, yet lovely, landscape.

Rank grass, growing waist high, covers the plains of Phutra—the beautiful flowering grass of the inner world, with each blade tipped by a tiny, five-pointed flower—bright little stars in different colors that shimmer among the green leaves, enhancing the strange yet lovely landscape.

But then the only aspect which attracted me was the distant hills in which I hoped to find sanctuary, and so I hastened on, trampling the myriad beauties beneath my hurrying feet. Perry says that the force of gravity is less upon the surface of the inner world than upon that of the outer. He explained it all to me once, but I was never particularly brilliant in such matters and so most of it has escaped me. As I recall it the difference is due in some part to the counter-attraction of that portion of the earth’s crust directly opposite the spot upon the face of Pellucidar at which one’s calculations are being made. Be that as it may, it always seemed to me that I moved with greater speed and agility within Pellucidar than upon the outer surface—there was a certain airy lightness of step that was most pleasing, and a feeling of bodily detachment which I can only compare with that occasionally experienced in dreams.

But the only thing that really caught my attention were the distant hills where I hoped to find refuge, so I rushed forward, trampling the countless beauties beneath my hurried feet. Perry says that gravity is weaker on the surface of the inner world than on the outside. He explained it all to me once, but I was never great with those topics, so most of it has slipped my mind. As I remember, the difference is partly because of the counter-attraction from the section of the earth’s crust directly opposite the spot on the surface of Pellucidar where you’re making calculations. Regardless, it always felt to me like I moved faster and more gracefully in Pellucidar than on the outer surface—there was a certain lightness to my steps that was really enjoyable and a sense of bodily detachment that I can only compare to what you sometimes feel in dreams.

And as I crossed Phutra’s flower-bespangled plain that time I seemed almost to fly, though how much of the sensation was due to Perry’s suggestion and how much to actuality I am sure I do not know. The more I thought of Perry the less pleasure I took in my new-found freedom. There could be no liberty for me within Pellucidar unless the old man shared it with me, and only the hope that I might find some way to encompass his release kept me from turning back to Phutra.

And as I crossed Phutra’s flower-filled plain, I felt like I was almost flying, though I can’t tell how much of that feeling came from Perry’s suggestion and how much was real. The more I thought about Perry, the less I enjoyed my newfound freedom. I couldn’t feel truly free in Pellucidar unless the old man was with me, and the only thing preventing me from heading back to Phutra was the hope that I could find a way to free him.

Just how I was to help Perry I could scarce imagine, but I hoped that some fortuitous circumstance might solve the problem for me. It was quite evident however that little less than a miracle could aid me, for what could I accomplish in this strange world, naked and unarmed? It was even doubtful that I could retrace my steps to Phutra should I once pass beyond view of the plain, and even were that possible, what aid could I bring to Perry no matter how far I wandered?

Just how I was supposed to help Perry, I could hardly imagine, but I hoped that some lucky circumstance would solve the problem for me. It was clear, though, that only a miracle could really help me, because what could I do in this strange world, naked and unarmed? It was even questionable whether I could find my way back to Phutra if I once stepped out of sight of the plain, and even if that were possible, what help could I offer Perry no matter how far I roamed?

The case looked more and more hopeless the longer I viewed it, yet with a stubborn persistency I forged ahead toward the foothills. Behind me no sign of pursuit developed, before me I saw no living thing. It was as though I moved through a dead and forgotten world.

The situation seemed more and more hopeless the longer I looked at it, yet with stubborn determination, I pushed on toward the foothills. Behind me, there was no sign of anyone chasing me, and in front of me, I saw no signs of life. It felt like I was moving through a dead and forgotten world.

I have no idea, of course, how long it took me to reach the limit of the plain, but at last I entered the foothills, following a pretty little canyon upward toward the mountains. Beside me frolicked a laughing brooklet, hurrying upon its noisy way down to the silent sea. In its quieter pools I discovered many small fish, of four-or five-pound weight I should imagine. In appearance, except as to size and color, they were not unlike the whale of our own seas. As I watched them playing about I discovered, not only that they suckled their young, but that at intervals they rose to the surface to breathe as well as to feed upon certain grasses and a strange, scarlet lichen which grew upon the rocks just above the water line.

I have no idea how long it took me to reach the edge of the plain, but eventually I entered the foothills, following a charming little canyon upward toward the mountains. Next to me, a cheerful stream danced along, rushing noisily down to the quiet sea. In its calmer pools, I spotted several small fish, probably around four or five pounds. Aside from their size and color, they resembled the whales from our own oceans. As I watched them play, I noticed not only that they nursed their young but also that they periodically came to the surface to breathe and to eat certain grasses and a strange red lichen growing on the rocks just above the waterline.

It was this last habit that gave me the opportunity I craved to capture one of these herbivorous cetaceans—that is what Perry calls them—and make as good a meal as one can on raw, warm-blooded fish; but I had become rather used, by this time, to the eating of food in its natural state, though I still balked on the eyes and entrails, much to the amusement of Ghak, to whom I always passed these delicacies.

It was this last habit that gave me the chance I wanted to catch one of these plant-eating whales—that's what Perry calls them—and make a decent meal out of raw, warm-blooded fish; but I had gotten pretty used to eating food in its natural state by this point, although I still hesitated when it came to the eyes and guts, much to Ghak's amusement, to whom I always handed these delicacies.

Crouching beside the brook, I waited until one of the diminutive purple whales rose to nibble at the long grasses which overhung the water, and then, like the beast of prey that man really is, I sprang upon my victim, appeasing my hunger while he yet wriggled to escape.

Crouching beside the stream, I waited until one of the tiny purple whales came up to munch on the long grasses that hung over the water, and then, like the predator that humans really are, I pounced on my prey, satisfying my hunger while it still squirmed to get away.

Then I drank from the clear pool, and after washing my hands and face continued my flight. Above the source of the brook I encountered a rugged climb to the summit of a long ridge. Beyond was a steep declivity to the shore of a placid, inland sea, upon the quiet surface of which lay several beautiful islands.

Then I drank from the clear pool, and after washing my hands and face, I continued my journey. Above the source of the stream, I faced a rough climb to the top of a long ridge. Beyond that was a steep drop down to the shore of a calm inland sea, on the serene surface of which floated several beautiful islands.

The view was charming in the extreme, and as no man or beast was to be seen that might threaten my new-found liberty, I slid over the edge of the bluff, and half sliding, half falling, dropped into the delightful valley, the very aspect of which seemed to offer a haven of peace and security.

The view was incredibly charming, and since there was no person or creature in sight that could disrupt my newfound freedom, I eased myself over the edge of the bluff, and half sliding, half falling, landed in the beautiful valley, which appeared to promise a refuge of peace and safety.

The gently sloping beach along which I walked was thickly strewn with strangely shaped, colored shells; some empty, others still housing as varied a multitude of mollusks as ever might have drawn out their sluggish lives along the silent shores of the antediluvian seas of the outer crust. As I walked I could not but compare myself with the first man of that other world, so complete the solitude which surrounded me, so primal and untouched the virgin wonders and beauties of adolescent nature. I felt myself a second Adam wending my lonely way through the childhood of a world, searching for my Eve, and at the thought there rose before my mind’s eye the exquisite outlines of a perfect face surmounted by a loose pile of wondrous, raven hair.

The gently sloping beach I walked along was covered with oddly shaped, colorful shells; some empty, others still home to a variety of mollusks that had once lived their slow lives on the quiet shores of the ancient seas. As I strolled, I couldn't help but compare myself to the first man of that other world, so complete was the solitude around me, so untouched and primal were the beautiful wonders of young nature. I felt like a second Adam wandering through the childhood of a world, searching for my Eve, and with that thought, the image of a perfect face with a loose crown of beautiful, dark hair appeared in my mind.

As I walked, my eyes were bent upon the beach so that it was not until I had come quite upon it that I discovered that which shattered all my beautiful dream of solitude and safety and peace and primal overlordship. The thing was a hollowed log drawn upon the sands, and in the bottom of it lay a crude paddle.

As I walked, I kept my gaze fixed on the beach, so I didn’t realize what I stumbled upon until I was right on top of it. What I found smashed all my lovely dreams of solitude, safety, peace, and being in charge of everything. It was a hollowed-out log resting on the sand, and inside it lay a makeshift paddle.

The rude shock of awakening to what doubtless might prove some new form of danger was still upon me when I heard a rattling of loose stones from the direction of the bluff, and turning my eyes in that direction I beheld the author of the disturbance, a great copper-colored man, running rapidly toward me.

The jarring realization of waking up to what could definitely be a new kind of danger was still hitting me when I heard some loose stones rattling from the direction of the bluff. I turned to see what was going on and spotted the source of the noise—a tall, copper-colored man sprinting toward me.

There was that in the haste with which he came which seemed quite sufficiently menacing, so that I did not need the added evidence of brandishing spear and scowling face to warn me that I was in no safe position, but whither to flee was indeed a momentous question.

There was something about the rush with which he approached that felt threatening enough, so I didn’t need the extra signs of him waving a spear and scowling at me to realize I was in a dangerous situation. But figuring out where to run was definitely a critical question.

The speed of the fellow seemed to preclude the possibility of escaping him upon the open beach. There was but a single alternative—the rude skiff—and with a celerity which equaled his, I pushed the thing into the sea and as it floated gave a final shove and clambered in over the end.

The guy was so fast that escaping him on the open beach seemed impossible. There was only one option—the shabby little boat—and with a speed that matched his, I pushed it into the water. As it floated, I gave it one last shove and climbed in over the back.

A cry of rage rose from the owner of the primitive craft, and an instant later his heavy, stone-tipped spear grazed my shoulder and buried itself in the bow of the boat beyond. Then I grasped the paddle, and with feverish haste urged the awkward, wobbly thing out upon the surface of the sea.

A shout of anger came from the owner of the rustic craft, and a moment later his heavy, stone-tipped spear brushed my shoulder and stuck in the front of the boat. Then I grabbed the paddle and quickly pushed the clumsy, unsteady thing out onto the surface of the sea.

A glance over my shoulder showed me that the copper-colored one had plunged in after me and was swimming rapidly in pursuit. His mighty strokes bade fair to close up the distance between us in short order, for at best I could make but slow progress with my unfamiliar craft, which nosed stubbornly in every direction but that which I desired to follow, so that fully half my energy was expended in turning its blunt prow back into the course.

A quick look back made it clear that the copper-colored one had jumped in after me and was swimming fast to catch up. The strength of his strokes promised to close the gap between us quickly, because I was making only slow progress with my unfamiliar boat, which stubbornly steered in every direction except the one I wanted to go. As a result, I was using up half my energy just trying to get its blunt front back on track.

I had covered some hundred yards from shore when it became evident that my pursuer must grasp the stern of the skiff within the next half-dozen strokes. In a frenzy of despair, I bent to the grandfather of all paddles in a hopeless effort to escape, and still the copper giant behind me gained and gained.

I had paddled about a hundred yards from the shore when it was clear that my pursuer would grab the back of the skiff within the next few strokes. In a panic of despair, I leaned into the biggest paddle imaginable in a desperate attempt to escape, but still the giant behind me just kept getting closer.

His hand was reaching upward for the stern when I saw a sleek, sinuous body shoot from the depths below. The man saw it too, and the look of terror that overspread his face assured me that I need have no further concern as to him, for the fear of certain death was in his look.

His hand was reaching up for the back of the boat when I saw a smooth, graceful figure shoot up from below. The man saw it too, and the look of terror on his face let me know I didn't need to worry about him anymore, because the fear of imminent death was written all over his expression.

And then about him coiled the great, slimy folds of a hideous monster of that prehistoric deep—a mighty serpent of the sea, with fanged jaws, and darting forked tongue, with bulging eyes, and bony protuberances upon head and snout that formed short, stout horns.

And then around him coiled the massive, slimy folds of a horrifying creature from the prehistoric depths—a giant sea serpent, with sharp fangs, a flicking forked tongue, bulging eyes, and bony protrusions on its head and snout that resembled short, thick horns.

As I looked at that hopeless struggle my eyes met those of the doomed man, and I could have sworn that in his I saw an expression of hopeless appeal. But whether I did or not there swept through me a sudden compassion for the fellow. He was indeed a brother-man, and that he might have killed me with pleasure had he caught me was forgotten in the extremity of his danger.

As I watched that hopeless struggle, I locked eyes with the doomed man, and I could have sworn his eyes showed a desperate plea for help. Regardless of whether that was true, I felt a rush of compassion for him. He was truly a fellow human being, and any thoughts of how he might have gladly killed me if he had the chance faded away in the face of his extreme danger.

Unconsciously I had ceased paddling as the serpent rose to engage my pursuer, so now the skiff still drifted close beside the two. The monster seemed to be but playing with his victim before he closed his awful jaws upon him and dragged him down to his dark den beneath the surface to devour him. The huge, snakelike body coiled and uncoiled about its prey. The hideous, gaping jaws snapped in the victim’s face. The forked tongue, lightning-like, ran in and out upon the copper skin.

Unknowingly, I had stopped paddling as the serpent emerged to confront my pursuer, so now the small boat floated nearby the two. The monster seemed to be toying with his victim before he clamped his terrifying jaws onto him and pulled him down to his dark lair beneath the surface to eat him. The massive, snake-like body twisted and turned around its prey. The grotesque, gaping jaws snapped right in front of the victim's face. The forked tongue, quick as lightning, darted in and out against the copper skin.

Nobly the giant battled for his life, beating with his stone hatchet against the bony armor that covered that frightful carcass; but for all the damage he inflicted he might as well have struck with his open palm.

Nobly, the giant fought for his life, swinging his stone hatchet against the bony armor that covered that terrifying body; but despite the damage he caused, he might as well have hit with his open hand.

At last I could endure no longer to sit supinely by while a fellowman was dragged down to a horrible death by that repulsive reptile. Embedded in the prow of the skiff lay the spear that had been cast after me by him whom I suddenly desired to save. With a wrench I tore it loose, and standing upright in the wobbly log drove it with all the strength of my two arms straight into the gaping jaws of the hydrophidian.

At last, I couldn’t sit by any longer while another person was dragged to a terrible death by that disgusting serpent. The spear thrown at me by the very person I suddenly wanted to save was embedded in the front of the small boat. With a heave, I pulled it free, and standing firm on the unstable log, I plunged it with all my strength right into the wide-open jaws of the snake.

With a loud hiss the creature abandoned its prey to turn upon me, but the spear, imbedded in its throat, prevented it from seizing me though it came near to overturning the skiff in its mad efforts to reach me.

With a loud hiss, the creature dropped its prey to come after me, but the spear lodged in its throat stopped it from grabbing me, even though it nearly tipped the skiff over in its frenzied attempts to reach me.

VIII
THE MAHAR TEMPLE

The aborigine, apparently uninjured, climbed quickly into the skiff, and seizing the spear with me helped to hold off the infuriated creature. Blood from the wounded reptile was now crimsoning the waters about us and soon from the weakening struggles it became evident that I had inflicted a death wound upon it. Presently its efforts to reach us ceased entirely, and with a few convulsive movements it turned upon its back quite dead.

The aborigine, seemingly unharmed, quickly hopped into the small boat, and together we held off the furious creature using the spear. Blood from the injured reptile was now turning the water around us red, and soon it was clear from its weakening movements that I had delivered a fatal blow. Eventually, its attempts to reach us stopped completely, and after a few convulsive twitches, it rolled onto its back, completely lifeless.

And then there came to me a sudden realization of the predicament in which I had placed myself. I was entirely within the power of the savage man whose skiff I had stolen. Still clinging to the spear I looked into his face to find him scrutinizing me intently, and there we stood for some several minutes, each clinging tenaciously to the weapon the while we gazed in stupid wonderment at each other.

And then it hit me—I was in a serious situation. I was completely at the mercy of the wild man whose boat I had taken. Still holding onto the spear, I looked at his face and saw him studying me closely. We both stood there for several minutes, each gripping the weapon tightly as we stared at each other in bewildered amazement.

What was in his mind I do not know, but in my own was merely the question as to how soon the fellow would recommence hostilities.

What he was thinking, I don’t know, but all I could think about was how soon the guy would start fighting again.

Presently he spoke to me, but in a tongue which I was unable to translate. I shook my head in an effort to indicate my ignorance of his language, at the same time addressing him in the bastard tongue that the Sagoths use to converse with the human slaves of the Mahars.

Presently he spoke to me, but in a language I couldn’t understand. I shook my head to show I didn’t know his language, while also speaking to him in the mixed language that the Sagoths use to talk to the human slaves of the Mahars.

To my delight he understood and answered me in the same jargon.

To my delight, he understood and responded to me in the same slang.

“What do you want of my spear?” he asked.

“What do you want with my spear?” he asked.

“Only to keep you from running it through me,” I replied.

“Just to stop you from using me,” I replied.

“I would not do that,” he said, “for you have just saved my life,” and with that he released his hold upon it and squatted down in the bottom of the skiff.

“I wouldn't do that,” he said, “because you just saved my life,” and with that, he let go of it and sat down at the bottom of the skiff.

“Who are you,” he continued, “and from what country do you come?”

“Who are you,” he asked, “and where are you from?”

I too sat down, laying the spear between us, and tried to explain how I came to Pellucidar, and wherefrom, but it was as impossible for him to grasp or believe the strange tale I told him as I fear it is for you upon the outer crust to believe in the existence of the inner world. To him it seemed quite ridiculous to imagine that there was another world far beneath his feet peopled by beings similar to himself, and he laughed uproariously the more he thought upon it. But it was ever thus. That which has never come within the scope of our really pitifully meager world-experience cannot be—our finite minds cannot grasp that which may not exist in accordance with the conditions which obtain about us upon the outside of the insignificant grain of dust which wends its tiny way among the bowlders of the universe—the speck of moist dirt we so proudly call the World.

I also sat down, placing the spear between us, and tried to explain how I ended up in Pellucidar and where I came from, but it was just as impossible for him to understand or believe the strange story I told as I fear it is for you on the outer surface to believe in the existence of the inner world. To him, it seemed completely ridiculous to think that there was another world far below his feet, inhabited by beings similar to himself, and he laughed heartily the more he thought about it. But it was always like this. What has never been part of our sadly limited world experience cannot be—our finite minds cannot grasp what may not exist according to the conditions that surround us on the outside of the trivial speck of dust that wanders through the boulders of the universe—the tiny bit of moist earth we so proudly call the World.

So I gave it up and asked him about himself. He said he was a Mezop, and that his name was Ja.

So I gave up and asked him about himself. He said he was a Mezop, and that his name was Ja.

“Who are the Mezops?” I asked. “Where do they live?”

“Who are the Mezops?” I asked. “Where do they live?”

He looked at me in surprise.

He looked at me in shock.

“I might indeed believe that you were from another world,” he said, “for who of Pellucidar could be so ignorant! The Mezops live upon the islands of the seas. In so far as I ever have heard no Mezop lives elsewhere, and no others than Mezops dwell upon islands, but of course it may be different in other far-distant lands. I do not know. At any rate in this sea and those near by it is true that only people of my race inhabit the islands.

“I could really believe you were from another world,” he said, “because who from Pellucidar could be so clueless! The Mezops live on the islands of the seas. As far as I know, no Mezop lives anywhere else, and no one but Mezops lives on islands, but of course, it could be different in other far-off lands. I don’t know. In any case, in this sea and the nearby ones, it’s true that only people of my race inhabit the islands."

“We are fishermen, though we be great hunters as well, often going to the mainland in search of the game that is scarce upon all but the larger islands. And we are warriors also,” he added proudly. “Even the Sagoths of the Mahars fear us. Once, when Pellucidar was young, the Sagoths were wont to capture us for slaves as they do the other men of Pellucidar, it is handed down from father to son among us that this is so; but we fought so desperately and slew so many Sagoths, and those of us that were captured killed so many Mahars in their own cities that at last they learned that it were better to leave us alone, and later came the time that the Mahars became too indolent even to catch their own fish, except for amusement, and then they needed us to supply their wants, and so a truce was made between the races. Now they give us certain things which we are unable to produce in return for the fish that we catch, and the Mezops and the Mahars live in peace.

“We are fishermen, but we’re also great hunters, often heading to the mainland to find game that’s rare on all but the bigger islands. And we’re warriors too,” he added with pride. “Even the Sagoths of the Mahars fear us. Back when Pellucidar was young, the Sagoths used to capture us as slaves like they did with other men of Pellucidar; this has been passed down from father to son among us. But we fought fiercely and killed so many Sagoths, and those of us who were captured took out so many Mahars in their own cities that eventually they realized it was better to leave us alone. Later on, the Mahars became so lazy they didn’t even catch their own fish unless it was just for fun, so they relied on us to meet their needs. That’s how a truce was established between our races. Now they give us certain goods that we can’t produce in exchange for the fish we catch, and the Mezops and the Mahars live in peace.”

“The great ones even come to our islands. It is there, far from the prying eyes of their own Sagoths, that they practice their religious rites in the temples they have builded there with our assistance. If you live among us you will doubtless see the manner of their worship, which is strange indeed, and most unpleasant for the poor slaves they bring to take part in it.”

“The important people even visit our islands. It’s there, away from the watchful eyes of their own Sagoths, that they conduct their religious ceremonies in the temples they built with our help. If you live among us, you will undoubtedly witness their style of worship, which is quite peculiar and very uncomfortable for the unfortunate slaves they bring to participate in it.”

As Ja talked I had an excellent opportunity to inspect him more closely. He was a huge fellow, standing I should say six feet six or seven inches, well developed and of a coppery red not unlike that of our own North American Indian, nor were his features dissimilar to theirs. He had the aquiline nose found among many of the higher tribes, the prominent cheek bones, and black hair and eyes, but his mouth and lips were better molded. All in all, Ja was an impressive and handsome creature, and he talked well too, even in the miserable makeshift language we were compelled to use.

As Ja spoke, I had a great chance to take a closer look at him. He was a big guy, probably around six feet six or seven inches tall, well-built with a coppery red skin tone similar to that of our North American Indians, and his features weren't that different either. He had the prominent nose often seen among many of the higher tribes, high cheekbones, and black hair and eyes, but his mouth and lips were more nicely shaped. Overall, Ja was an impressive and attractive person, and he spoke well too, even in the awkward makeshift language we had to use.

During our conversation Ja had taken the paddle and was propelling the skiff with vigorous strokes toward a large island that lay some half-mile from the mainland. The skill with which he handled his crude and awkward craft elicited my deepest admiration, since it had been so short a time before that I had made such pitiful work of it.

During our conversation, Ja took the paddle and was energetically rowing the small boat towards a large island that was about half a mile from the mainland. The way he skillfully managed his rough and clumsy craft impressed me greatly, especially since it hadn't been long since I had struggled with it so poorly.

As we touched the pretty, level beach Ja leaped out and I followed him. Together we dragged the skiff far up into the bushes that grew beyond the sand.

As we stepped onto the beautiful, flat beach, Ja jumped out and I followed him. Together, we pulled the small boat far into the bushes that grew beyond the sand.

“We must hide our canoes,” explained Ja, “for the Mezops of Luana are always at war with us and would steal them if they found them,” he nodded toward an island farther out at sea, and at so great a distance that it seemed but a blur hanging in the distant sky. The upward curve of the surface of Pellucidar was constantly revealing the impossible to the surprised eyes of the outer-earthly. To see land and water curving upward in the distance until it seemed to stand on edge where it melted into the distant sky, and to feel that seas and mountains hung suspended directly above one’s head required such a complete reversal of the perceptive and reasoning faculties as almost to stupefy one.

“We need to hide our canoes,” Ja explained, “because the Mezops of Luana are always at war with us and would steal them if they found them.” He nodded toward an island far out at sea, so distant that it looked like just a blur in the sky. The upward curve of Pellucidar's surface constantly revealed the impossible to the surprised eyes of those from the outside world. To see land and water curving upward in the distance until it appeared to stand on edge where it blended into the distant sky, and to feel as if seas and mountains were suspended directly above one's head required such a complete shift in perception and reasoning that it was nearly overwhelming.

No sooner had we hidden the canoe than Ja plunged into the jungle, presently emerging into a narrow but well-defined trail which wound hither and thither much after the manner of the highways of all primitive folk, but there was one peculiarity about this Mezop trail which I was later to find distinguished them from all other trails that I ever have seen within or without the earth.

No sooner had we hidden the canoe than Ja dove into the jungle, soon coming out onto a narrow but clear trail that twisted this way and that, like the paths of all ancient cultures. However, there was one unique feature about this Mezop trail that I would later discover set it apart from all the other trails I’ve ever encountered, both on and off the planet.

It would run on, plain and clear and well defined to end suddenly in the midst of a tangle of matted jungle, then Ja would turn directly back in his tracks for a little distance, spring into a tree, climb through it to the other side, drop onto a fallen log, leap over a low bush and alight once more upon a distinct trail which he would follow back for a short distance only to turn directly about and retrace his steps until after a mile or less this new pathway ended as suddenly and mysteriously as the former section. Then he would pass again across some media which would reveal no spoor, to take up the broken thread of the trail beyond.

It would run on, clear and straightforward, only to end abruptly in the middle of a tangled jungle. Then Ja would turn back for a short distance, leap into a tree, climb through to the other side, drop onto a fallen log, jump over a low bush, and land once again on a clear path. He would follow this for a little while before turning around and retracing his steps until, after about a mile, this new path also ended just as suddenly and mysteriously as the last one. Then he would cross some ground that showed no signs of tracking, picking up the broken trail beyond.

As the purpose of this remarkable avenue dawned upon me I could not but admire the native shrewdness of the ancient progenitor of the Mezops who hit upon this novel plan to throw his enemies from his track and delay or thwart them in their attempts to follow him to his deep-buried cities.

As the purpose of this remarkable avenue became clear to me, I couldn't help but admire the cleverness of the ancient ancestor of the Mezops who came up with this clever strategy to throw his enemies off his trail and delay or hinder them in their attempts to follow him to his hidden cities.

To you of the outer earth it might seem a slow and tortuous method of traveling through the jungle, but were you of Pellucidar you would realize that time is no factor where time does not exist. So labyrinthine are the windings of these trails, so varied the connecting links and the distances which one must retrace one’s steps from the paths’ ends to find them that a Mezop often reaches man’s estate before he is familiar even with those which lead from his own city to the sea.

To those from the outside world, it might look like a slow and complicated way to travel through the jungle, but if you were in Pellucidar, you would understand that time doesn’t matter where time doesn’t exist. The paths are so twisted and tangled, with so many connections and distances that one has to backtrack from the ends of the paths to find them again, that a Mezop often reaches adulthood before he even gets to know the routes that lead from his own city to the sea.

In fact three-fourths of the education of the young male Mezop consists in familiarizing himself with these jungle avenues, and the status of an adult is largely determined by the number of trails which he can follow upon his own island. The females never learn them, since from birth to death they never leave the clearing in which the village of their nativity is situated except they be taken to mate by a male from another village, or captured in war by the enemies of their tribe.

In fact, three-quarters of the education of young male Mezop involves getting to know these jungle paths, and a man's status as an adult is largely determined by how many trails he can navigate on his own island. The females never learn these paths, as from birth to death, they never leave the clearing where their village is located unless they are taken to mate by a male from another village or captured in battle by their tribe's enemies.

After proceeding through the jungle for what must have been upward of five miles we emerged suddenly into a large clearing in the exact center of which stood as strange an appearing village as one might well imagine.

After making our way through the jungle for what must have been over five miles, we suddenly emerged into a large clearing, right in the middle of which stood a village that looked as strange as you could imagine.

Large trees had been chopped down fifteen or twenty feet above the ground, and upon the tops of them spherical habitations of woven twigs, mud covered, had been built. Each ball-like house was surmounted by some manner of carven image, which Ja told me indicated the identity of the owner.

Large trees had been cut down fifteen or twenty feet above the ground, and on top of them, spherical homes made of woven twigs and covered in mud had been built. Each round house was topped with some kind of carved figure, which Ja told me represented the identity of the owner.

Horizontal slits, six inches high and two or three feet wide, served to admit light and ventilation. The entrances to the house were through small apertures in the bases of the trees and thence upward by rude ladders through the hollow trunks to the rooms above. The houses varied in size from two to several rooms. The largest that I entered was divided into two floors and eight apartments.

Horizontal slits, six inches high and two or three feet wide, let in light and air. The entrances to the house were through small openings at the bases of the trees, and then up rough ladders through the hollow trunks to the rooms above. The houses varied in size, ranging from two rooms to several. The largest one I entered had two floors and eight rooms.

All about the village, between it and the jungle, lay beautifully cultivated fields in which the Mezops raised such cereals, fruits, and vegetables as they required. Women and children were working in these gardens as we crossed toward the village. At sight of Ja they saluted deferentially, but to me they paid not the slightest attention. Among them and about the outer verge of the cultivated area were many warriors. These too saluted Ja, by touching the points of their spears to the ground directly before them.

All around the village, between it and the jungle, were beautifully maintained fields where the Mezops grew the grains, fruits, and vegetables they needed. Women and children were working in these gardens as we made our way to the village. When they saw Ja, they greeted him respectfully, but they didn’t pay any attention to me. Among them and around the edge of the cultivated area were many warriors. They also greeted Ja by touching the tips of their spears to the ground right in front of them.

Ja conducted me to a large house in the center of the village—the house with eight rooms—and taking me up into it gave me food and drink. There I met his mate, a comely girl with a nursing baby in her arms. Ja told her of how I had saved his life, and she was thereafter most kind and hospitable toward me, even permitting me to hold and amuse the tiny bundle of humanity whom Ja told me would one day rule the tribe, for Ja, it seemed, was the chief of the community.

Ja led me to a big house in the middle of the village—the one with eight rooms—and once inside, he offered me food and drink. There, I met his partner, a lovely girl holding a nursing baby. Ja told her how I had saved his life, and she was incredibly kind and welcoming to me, even letting me hold and play with the little bundle of joy that Ja mentioned would one day lead the tribe, as it turned out Ja was the chief of the community.

We had eaten and rested, and I had slept, much to Ja’s amusement, for it seemed that he seldom if ever did so, and then the red man proposed that I accompany him to the temple of the Mahars which lay not far from his village. “We are not supposed to visit it,” he said; “but the great ones cannot hear and if we keep well out of sight they need never know that we have been there. For my part I hate them and always have, but the other chieftains of the island think it best that we continue to maintain the amicable relations which exist between the two races; otherwise I should like nothing better than to lead my warriors amongst the hideous creatures and exterminate them—Pellucidar would be a better place to live were there none of them.”

We had eaten and taken a break, and I had slept, much to Ja's amusement, since it seemed like he rarely, if ever, did. Then the red man suggested that I go with him to the temple of the Mahars, which wasn't far from his village. "We're not really supposed to go there," he said, "but the powerful ones can't hear us, and if we stay out of sight, they’ll never know we were there. Personally, I hate them and always have, but the other chieftains on the island think it's best to keep good relations between our two races; otherwise, I would love nothing more than to lead my warriors against those hideous creatures and wipe them out—Pellucidar would be a much better place to live without them."

I wholly concurred in Ja’s belief, but it seemed that it might be a difficult matter to exterminate the dominant race of Pellucidar. Thus conversing we followed the intricate trail toward the temple, which we came upon in a small clearing surrounded by enormous trees similar to those which must have flourished upon the outer crust during the carboniferous age.

I completely agreed with Ja’s view, but it seemed like it would be tough to get rid of the dominant race of Pellucidar. As we talked, we followed the winding path toward the temple, which we found in a small clearing surrounded by massive trees like those that must have thrived on the outer crust during the carboniferous period.

Here was a mighty temple of hewn rock built in the shape of a rough oval with rounded roof in which were several large openings. No doors or windows were visible in the sides of the structure, nor was there need of any, except one entrance for the slaves, since, as Ja explained, the Mahars flew to and from their place of ceremonial, entering and leaving the building by means of the apertures in the roof.

Here was a massive temple made of carved stone, shaped like a rough oval with a rounded roof that had several large openings. There were no doors or windows on the sides of the structure, and there was no need for them, except for one entrance for the slaves. As Ja explained, the Mahars flew to and from their ceremonial site, entering and leaving the building through the openings in the roof.

“But,” added Ja, “there is an entrance near the base of which even the Mahars know nothing. Come,” and he led me across the clearing and about the end to a pile of loose rock which lay against the foot of the wall. Here he removed a couple of large bowlders, revealing a small opening which led straight within the building, or so it seemed, though as I entered after Ja I discovered myself in a narrow place of extreme darkness.

“But,” Ja added, “there's an entrance near the base that even the Mahars don't know about. Come on,” and he led me across the clearing and around to a pile of loose rock at the foot of the wall. He moved aside a couple of large boulders, revealing a small opening that appeared to lead straight into the building. However, as I followed Ja inside, I found myself in a narrow space filled with complete darkness.

“We are within the outer wall,” said Ja. “It is hollow. Follow me closely.”

“We're inside the outer wall,” said Ja. “It's hollow. Stay right behind me.”

The red man groped ahead a few paces and then began to ascend a primitive ladder similar to that which leads from the ground to the upper stories of his house. We ascended for some forty feet when the interior of the space between the walls commenced to grow lighter and presently we came opposite an opening in the inner wall which gave us an unobstructed view of the entire interior of the temple.

The red man felt his way forward a few steps and then started to climb a basic ladder like the one that goes from the ground to the upper floors of his house. We climbed for about forty feet when the space between the walls started to get brighter, and soon we stood across from an opening in the inner wall that gave us a clear view of the entire inside of the temple.

The lower floor was an enormous tank of clear water in which numerous hideous Mahars swam lazily up and down. Artificial islands of granite rock dotted this artificial sea, and upon several of them I saw men and women like myself.

The lower floor was a huge tank of clear water where several ugly Mahars swam slowly back and forth. Man-made islands of granite rock were spread throughout this artificial sea, and on some of them, I saw people like me.

“What are the human beings doing here?” I asked.

“What are the people doing here?” I asked.

“Wait and you shall see,” replied Ja. “They are to take a leading part in the ceremonies which will follow the advent of the queen. You may be thankful that you are not upon the same side of the wall as they.”

“Just wait and you’ll see,” Ja replied. “They’re going to play a major role in the ceremonies that will happen when the queen arrives. You should be glad that you’re not on the same side of the wall as they are.”

Scarcely had he spoken than we heard a great fluttering of wings above and a moment later a long procession of the frightful reptiles of Pellucidar winged slowly and majestically through the large central opening in the roof and circled in stately manner about the temple.

Scarcely had he finished speaking when we heard a loud fluttering of wings above, and a moment later, a long line of the terrifying reptiles from Pellucidar flew slowly and majestically through the large opening in the roof, circling gracefully around the temple.

There were several Mahars first, and then at least twenty awe-inspiring pterodactyls—thipdars, they are called within Pellucidar. Behind these came the queen, flanked by other thipdars as she had been when she entered the amphitheater at Phutra.

There were several Mahars at first, and then at least twenty awe-inspiring pterodactyls—called thipdars in Pellucidar. Behind them came the queen, surrounded by other thipdars just like when she entered the amphitheater at Phutra.

Three times they wheeled about the interior of the oval chamber, to settle finally upon the damp, cold bowlders that fringe the outer edge of the pool. In the center of one side the largest rock was reserved for the queen, and here she took her place surrounded by her terrible guard.

Three times they turned around the inside of the oval room before finally stopping on the damp, cold boulders that lined the outer edge of the pool. In the center of one side, the biggest rock was saved for the queen, and here she took her seat surrounded by her fearsome guard.

All lay quiet for several minutes after settling to their places. One might have imagined them in silent prayer. The poor slaves upon the diminutive islands watched the horrid creatures with wide eyes. The men, for the most part, stood erect and stately with folded arms, awaiting their doom; but the women and children clung to one another, hiding behind the males. They are a noble-looking race, these cave men of Pellucidar, and if our progenitors were as they, the human race of the outer crust has deteriorated rather than improved with the march of the ages. All they lack is opportunity. We have opportunity, and little else.

All were quiet for several minutes after settling into their places. One might have thought they were in silent prayer. The poor slaves on the small islands watched the terrifying creatures with wide eyes. The men mostly stood tall and dignified with their arms crossed, waiting for their fate; but the women and children clung to each other, hiding behind the men. They are a noble-looking group, these cavemen of Pellucidar, and if our ancestors were like them, the human race on the outer crust has deteriorated rather than improved over time. All they need is opportunity. We have opportunity, and not much else.

Now the queen moved. She raised her ugly head, looking about; then very slowly she crawled to the edge of her throne and slid noiselessly into the water. Up and down the long tank she swam, turning at the ends as you have seen captive seals turn in their tiny tanks, turning upon their backs and diving below the surface.

Now the queen moved. She lifted her grotesque head, scanning the surroundings; then, very slowly, she crawled to the edge of her throne and slipped silently into the water. She swam up and down the long tank, turning at the ends like captive seals you've seen in their small tanks, flipping onto her back and diving beneath the surface.

Nearer and nearer to the island she came until at last she remained at rest before the largest, which was directly opposite her throne. Raising her hideous head from the water she fixed her great, round eyes upon the slaves. They were fat and sleek, for they had been brought from a distant Mahar city where human beings are kept in droves, and bred and fattened, as we breed and fatten beef cattle.

Nearer and nearer to the island she approached until finally she stopped right in front of the largest one, directly opposite her throne. Lifting her monstrous head from the water, she set her big, round eyes on the slaves. They were plump and glossy, as they had been brought from a far-off Mahar city where people are kept in large numbers, bred, and fattened, just like we raise and fatten beef cattle.

The queen fixed her gaze upon a plump young maiden. Her victim tried to turn away, hiding her face in her hands and kneeling behind a woman; but the reptile, with unblinking eyes, stared on with such fixity that I could have sworn her vision penetrated the woman, and the girl’s arms to reach at last the very center of her brain.

The queen locked her eyes on a round young woman. The girl tried to look away, covering her face with her hands and kneeling behind another woman; but the queen, with her unwavering gaze, stared so intensely that I could swear her sight cut through the woman and the girl's arms to reach the very core of her mind.

Slowly the reptile’s head commenced to move to and fro, but the eyes never ceased to bore toward the frightened girl, and then the victim responded. She turned wide, fear-haunted eyes toward the Mahar queen, slowly she rose to her feet, and then as though dragged by some unseen power she moved as one in a trance straight toward the reptile, her glassy eyes fixed upon those of her captor. To the water’s edge she came, nor did she even pause, but stepped into the shallows beside the little island. On she moved toward the Mahar, who now slowly retreated as though leading her victim on. The water rose to the girl’s knees, and still she advanced, chained by that clammy eye. Now the water was at her waist; now her armpits. Her fellows upon the island looked on in horror, helpless to avert her doom in which they saw a forecast of their own.

Slowly, the reptile's head began to sway back and forth, but its eyes stayed fixed on the terrified girl. In response, she turned her wide, frightened eyes toward the Mahar queen, slowly getting to her feet. It was as if she were being pulled by an invisible force, moving like she was in a trance straight toward the reptile, her glassy eyes locked onto those of her captor. She approached the water's edge without even pausing, stepping into the shallows next to the little island. She continued forward toward the Mahar, who slowly retreated as if leading her on. The water rose to the girl's knees, and she still pressed on, bound by that clammy gaze. The water reached her waist and then her armpits. Her companions on the island watched in horror, unable to prevent her fate, realizing it might also be theirs.

The Mahar sank now till only the long upper bill and eyes were exposed above the surface of the water, and the girl had advanced until the end of that repulsive beak was but an inch or two from her face, her horror-filled eyes riveted upon those of the reptile.

The Mahar sank down until only its long upper bill and eyes were above the water's surface, and the girl had moved close enough that the end of that disgusting beak was just an inch or two from her face, her terrified eyes locked onto those of the creature.

Now the water passed above the girl’s mouth and nose—her eyes and forehead all that showed—yet still she walked on after the retreating Mahar. The queen’s head slowly disappeared beneath the surface and after it went the eyes of her victim—only a slow ripple widened toward the shores to mark where the two vanished.

Now the water covered the girl's mouth and nose—only her eyes and forehead were visible—yet she kept following the retreating Mahar. The queen's head gradually sank beneath the surface, and then the eyes of her victim disappeared too—only a slow ripple spread toward the shore to mark where the two had vanished.

For a time all was silence within the temple. The slaves were motionless in terror. The Mahars watched the surface of the water for the reappearance of their queen, and presently at one end of the tank her head rose slowly into view. She was backing toward the surface, her eyes fixed before her as they had been when she dragged the helpless girl to her doom.

For a while, there was complete silence in the temple. The slaves stood frozen in fear. The Mahars kept their eyes on the water, waiting for their queen to resurface, and soon, at one end of the tank, her head slowly emerged. She was pushing herself back toward the surface, her gaze focused ahead just like when she pulled the helpless girl to her fate.

And then to my utter amazement I saw the forehead and eyes of the maiden come slowly out of the depths, following the gaze of the reptile just as when she had disappeared beneath the surface. On and on came the girl until she stood in water that reached barely to her knees, and though she had been beneath the surface sufficient time to have drowned her thrice over there was no indication, other than her dripping hair and glistening body, that she had been submerged at all.

And then, to my complete surprise, I saw the girl's forehead and eyes emerge slowly from the depths, following the gaze of the reptile just like when she had vanished under the surface. The girl continued to come up until she stood in water that barely reached her knees, and even though she had been underwater long enough to have drowned three times, there was no sign—other than her wet hair and shiny skin—that she had been submerged at all.

Again and again the queen led the girl into the depths and out again, until the uncanny weirdness of the thing got on my nerves so that I could have leaped into the tank to the child’s rescue had I not taken a firm hold of myself.

Again and again, the queen led the girl into the depths and back out, until the strange and eerie nature of it got on my nerves so much that I could have jumped into the tank to rescue the child if I hadn't managed to control myself.

Once they were below much longer than usual, and when they came to the surface I was horrified to see that one of the girl’s arms was gone—gnawed completely off at the shoulder—but the poor thing gave no indication of realizing pain, only the horror in her set eyes seemed intensified.

Once they were down for much longer than usual, and when they finally came up, I was horrified to see that one of the girl's arms was gone—completely chewed off at the shoulder—but the poor girl showed no signs of feeling any pain; only the fear in her fixed eyes seemed more intense.

The next time they appeared the other arm was gone, and then the breasts, and then a part of the face—it was awful. The poor creatures on the islands awaiting their fate tried to cover their eyes with their hands to hide the fearful sight, but now I saw that they too were under the hypnotic spell of the reptiles, so that they could only crouch in terror with their eyes fixed upon the terrible thing that was transpiring before them.

The next time they showed up, the other arm was missing, then the breasts, and then part of the face—it was horrifying. The poor beings on the islands, waiting for their fate, tried to cover their eyes with their hands to block the terrifying sight, but now I realized that they were also under the reptiles' hypnotic spell, leaving them only able to huddle in fear with their eyes glued to the awful scene unfolding before them.

Finally the queen was under much longer than ever before, and when she rose she came alone and swam sleepily toward her bowlder. The moment she mounted it seemed to be the signal for the other Mahars to enter the tank, and then commenced, upon a larger scale, a repetition of the uncanny performance through which the queen had led her victim.

Finally, the queen stayed underwater much longer than before, and when she emerged, she came up alone and swam lazily toward her rock. The moment she climbed onto it, it appeared to signal the other Mahars to enter the tank, and then began, on a larger scale, a replay of the eerie performance that the queen had used to lead her victim.

Only the women and children fell prey to the Mahars—they being the weakest and most tender—and when they had satisfied their appetite for human flesh, some of them devouring two and three of the slaves, there were only a score of full-grown men left, and I thought that for some reason these were to be spared, but such was far from the case, for as the last Mahar crawled to her rock the queen’s thipdars darted into the air, circled the temple once and then, hissing like steam engines, swooped down upon the remaining slaves.

Only the women and children fell victim to the Mahars—they were the weakest and most vulnerable—and once they had satisfied their hunger for human flesh, with some of them eating two or three of the slaves, only about twenty grown men were left. I thought for some reason these men would be spared, but that was not the case at all. As the last Mahar crawled to her rock, the queen’s thipdars shot into the air, circled the temple once, and then, hissing like steam engines, dove down on the remaining slaves.

There was no hypnotism here—just the plain, brutal ferocity of the beast of prey, tearing, rending, and gulping its meat, but at that it was less horrible than the uncanny method of the Mahars. By the time the thipdars had disposed of the last of the slaves the Mahars were all asleep upon their rocks, and a moment later the great pterodactyls swung back to their posts beside the queen, and themselves dropped into slumber.

There was no hypnotism here—just the raw, brutal ferocity of the predator, tearing, ripping, and swallowing its prey, but even that was less disturbing than the eerie technique of the Mahars. By the time the thipdars finished with the last of the slaves, the Mahars were all asleep on their rocks, and a moment later the massive pterodactyls returned to their spots next to the queen and fell asleep themselves.

“I thought the Mahars seldom, if ever, slept,” I said to Ja.

“I thought the Mahars rarely, if ever, slept,” I said to Ja.

“They do many things in this temple which they do not do elsewhere,” he replied. “The Mahars of Phutra are not supposed to eat human flesh, yet slaves are brought here by thousands and almost always you will find Mahars on hand to consume them. I imagine that they do not bring their Sagoths here, because they are ashamed of the practice, which is supposed to obtain only among the least advanced of their race; but I would wager my canoe against a broken paddle that there is no Mahar but eats human flesh whenever she can get it.”

“They do a lot of things in this temple that they don't do anywhere else,” he replied. “The Mahars of Phutra aren't supposed to eat human flesh, yet thousands of slaves are brought here, and you’ll almost always find Mahars around to eat them. I guess they don't bring their Sagoths here because they’re embarrassed about it, which is said to only happen among the least advanced of their kind; but I would bet my canoe against a broken paddle that every Mahar eats human flesh whenever she has the chance.”

“Why should they object to eating human flesh,” I asked, “if it is true that they look upon us as lower animals?”

“Why should they have a problem with eating human flesh,” I asked, “if they really see us as lesser animals?”

“It is not because they consider us their equals that they are supposed to look with abhorrence upon those who eat our flesh,” replied Ja; “it is merely that we are warm-blooded animals. They would not think of eating the meat of a thag, which we consider such a delicacy, any more than I would think of eating a snake. As a matter of fact it is difficult to explain just why this sentiment should exist among them.”

“It’s not that they see us as their equals that makes them look down on those who eat our flesh,” Ja replied. “It’s simply because we’re warm-blooded animals. They wouldn’t even think of eating the meat of a thag, which we find so tasty, just like I wouldn’t consider eating a snake. Honestly, it’s hard to explain why they feel this way.”

“I wonder if they left a single victim,” I remarked, leaning far out of the opening in the rocky wall to inspect the temple better. Directly below me the water lapped the very side of the wall, there being a break in the bowlders at this point as there was at several other places about the side of the temple.

“I wonder if they left anyone behind,” I said, leaning way out of the opening in the rocky wall to get a better look at the temple. Right below me, the water was lapping against the wall, where there was a gap in the boulders just like at several other spots around the temple.

My hands were resting upon a small piece of granite which formed a part of the wall, and all my weight upon it proved too much for it. It slipped and I lunged forward. There was nothing to save myself and I plunged headforemost into the water below.

My hands were resting on a small piece of granite that was part of the wall, and my weight on it was too much. It slipped, and I lunged forward. There was nothing to grab onto, and I fell headfirst into the water below.

Fortunately the tank was deep at this point, and I suffered no injury from the fall, but as I was rising to the surface my mind filled with the horrors of my position as I thought of the terrible doom which awaited me the moment the eyes of the reptiles fell upon the creature that had disturbed their slumber.

Fortunately, the tank was deep at this point, and I didn’t get hurt from the fall. However, as I was coming up to the surface, my mind was flooded with the horrors of my situation as I imagined the terrible fate that awaited me the moment the reptiles noticed the creature that had disturbed their sleep.

As long as I could I remained beneath the surface, swimming rapidly in the direction of the islands that I might prolong my life to the utmost. At last I was forced to rise for air, and as I cast a terrified glance in the direction of the Mahars and the thipdars I was almost stunned to see that not a single one remained upon the rocks where I had last seen them, nor as I searched the temple with my eyes could I discern any within it.

As long as I could, I stayed underwater, swimming quickly toward the islands to extend my life as much as possible. Finally, I had to come up for air, and as I glanced in panic toward the Mahars and the thipdars, I was shocked to see that not a single one was left on the rocks where I had last seen them, and when I scanned the temple with my eyes, I couldn't spot any inside it either.

For a moment I was puzzled to account for the thing, until I realized that the reptiles, being deaf, could not have been disturbed by the noise my body made when it hit the water, and that as there is no such thing as time within Pellucidar there was no telling how long I had been beneath the surface. It was a difficult thing to attempt to figure out by earthly standards—this matter of elapsed time—but when I set myself to it I began to realize that I might have been submerged a second or a month or not at all. You have no conception of the strange contradictions and impossibilities which arise when all methods of measuring time, as we know them upon earth, are non-existent.

For a moment, I was confused about the situation until I realized that the reptiles, being deaf, couldn’t have been disturbed by the sound my body made when I hit the water. And since there’s no concept of time in Pellucidar, I had no way of knowing how long I had been underwater. It was difficult to try to figure this out by earthly standards—this whole idea of elapsed time—but as I thought about it, I started to understand that I could have been submerged for a second, a month, or not at all. You can’t imagine the strange contradictions and impossibilities that come up when all methods of measuring time, as we understand them on Earth, don’t exist.

I was about to congratulate myself upon the miracle which had saved me for the moment, when the memory of the hypnotic powers of the Mahars filled me with apprehension lest they be practicing their uncanny art upon me to the end that I merely imagined that I was alone in the temple. At the thought cold sweat broke out upon me from every pore, and as I crawled from the water onto one of the tiny islands I was trembling like a leaf—you cannot imagine the awful horror which even the simple thought of the repulsive Mahars of Pellucidar induces in the human mind, and to feel that you are in their power—that they are crawling, slimy, and abhorrent, to drag you down beneath the waters and devour you! It is frightful.

I was about to congratulate myself on the miracle that had saved me for now when the memory of the Mahars' hypnotic powers filled me with fear that they might be using their strange abilities on me, making me think I was really alone in the temple. The thought made cold sweat break out all over my body, and as I crawled out of the water onto one of the small islands, I was shaking like a leaf—you can't imagine the terrible horror that even the thought of the disgusting Mahars of Pellucidar brings to the human mind, and to feel that you’re in their power—that they’re creeping, slimy, and revolting, ready to drag you down into the depths and devour you! It's terrifying.

But they did not come, and at last I came to the conclusion that I was indeed alone within the temple. How long I should be alone was the next question to assail me as I swam frantically about once more in search of a means to escape.

But they didn't come, and eventually, I realized that I was truly alone in the temple. The next question that hit me was how long I would be alone as I frantically swam around again, looking for a way to escape.

Several times I called to Ja, but he must have left after I tumbled into the tank, for I received no response to my cries. Doubtless he had felt as certain of my doom when he saw me topple from our hiding place as I had, and lest he too should be discovered, had hastened from the temple and back to his village.

Several times I called out to Ja, but he must have left after I fell into the tank, because I got no response to my calls. He probably felt just as certain of my fate when he saw me fall from our hiding spot as I did, and to avoid being found out, he quickly left the temple and went back to his village.

I knew that there must be some entrance to the building beside the doorways in the roof, for it did not seem reasonable to believe that the thousands of slaves which were brought here to feed the Mahars the human flesh they craved would all be carried through the air, and so I continued my search until at last it was rewarded by the discovery of several loose granite blocks in the masonry at one end of the temple.

I knew there had to be another entrance to the building besides the doorways in the roof, because it didn’t make sense to think that all the thousands of slaves brought here to satisfy the Mahars’ craving for human flesh would be carried through the air. So, I kept searching until I finally found several loose granite blocks in the masonry at one end of the temple.

A little effort proved sufficient to dislodge enough of these stones to permit me to crawl through into the clearing, and a moment later I had scurried across the intervening space to the dense jungle beyond.

A little effort was enough to move enough of these stones to let me crawl into the clearing, and a moment later I had rushed across the open space to the thick jungle beyond.

Here I sank panting and trembling upon the matted grasses beneath the giant trees, for I felt that I had escaped from the grinning fangs of death out of the depths of my own grave. Whatever dangers lay hidden in this island jungle, there could be none so fearsome as those which I had just escaped. I knew that I could meet death bravely enough if it but came in the form of some familiar beast or man—anything other than the hideous and uncanny Mahars.

Here I collapsed, breathing heavily and shaking on the thick grass under the massive trees, because I felt that I had escaped the grinning jaws of death from the depths of my own grave. No matter what dangers were lurking in this island jungle, none could be as terrifying as the ones I had just escaped. I knew I could face death boldly if it came in the form of some familiar animal or person—anything other than the horrifying and strange Mahars.

IX
THE FACE OF DEATH

I must have fallen asleep from exhaustion. When I awoke I was very hungry, and after busying myself searching for fruit for a while, I set off through the jungle to find the beach. I knew that the island was not so large but that I could easily find the sea if I did but move in a straight line, but there came the difficulty as there was no way in which I could direct my course and hold it, the sun, of course, being always directly above my head, and the trees so thickly set that I could see no distant object which might serve to guide me in a straight line.

I must have fallen asleep from exhaustion. When I woke up, I was really hungry, and after spending some time looking for fruit, I started trekking through the jungle to find the beach. I knew the island wasn’t that big, so I could easily reach the sea if I just kept moving straight. However, the problem was that I couldn't figure out how to stay on course; the sun was always right overhead, and the trees were so dense that I couldn't see anything in the distance to help me navigate in a straight line.

As it was I must have walked for a great distance since I ate four times and slept twice before I reached the sea, but at last I did so, and my pleasure at the sight of it was greatly enhanced by the chance discovery of a hidden canoe among the bushes through which I had stumbled just prior to coming upon the beach.

As it turned out, I must have walked quite a way since I ate four times and slept twice before I finally got to the sea. But I did make it, and my joy at seeing it was increased even more by the lucky find of a hidden canoe among the bushes I stumbled upon right before reaching the beach.

I can tell you that it did not take me long to pull that awkward craft down to the water and shove it far out from shore. My experience with Ja had taught me that if I were to steal another canoe I must be quick about it and get far beyond the owner’s reach as soon as possible.

I can tell you that it didn’t take me long to drag that clumsy boat down to the water and push it far away from the shore. My time with Ja had taught me that if I wanted to take another canoe, I had to be quick and get far beyond the owner’s reach as soon as I could.

I must have come out upon the opposite side of the island from that at which Ja and I had entered it, for the mainland was nowhere in sight. For a long time I paddled around the shore, though well out, before I saw the mainland in the distance. At the sight of it I lost no time in directing my course toward it, for I had long since made up my mind to return to Phutra and give myself up that I might be once more with Perry and Ghak the Hairy One.

I must have come out on the opposite side of the island from where Ja and I had entered, because the mainland was nowhere in sight. I paddled around the shore for a long time, staying well out, before I finally spotted the mainland in the distance. The moment I saw it, I quickly set my course toward it, since I had already decided to return to Phutra and turn myself in so I could be with Perry and Ghak the Hairy One again.

I felt that I was a fool ever to have attempted to escape alone, especially in view of the fact that our plans were already well formulated to make a break for freedom together. Of course I realized that the chances of the success of our proposed venture were slim indeed, but I knew that I never could enjoy freedom without Perry so long as the old man lived, and I had learned that the probability that I might find him was less than slight.

I felt like a total fool for trying to escape on my own, especially since we already had a solid plan to break free together. I knew that the chances of our escape working out were pretty slim, but I realized I could never truly enjoy freedom without Perry as long as the old man was alive, and I had figured out that the chances of finding him were pretty much zero.

Had Perry been dead, I should gladly have pitted my strength and wit against the savage and primordial world in which I found myself. I could have lived in seclusion within some rocky cave until I had found the means to outfit myself with the crude weapons of the Stone Age, and then set out in search of her whose image had now become the constant companion of my waking hours, and the central and beloved figure of my dreams.

Had Perry been dead, I would have gladly challenged my strength and intelligence against the wild and primitive world I found myself in. I could have lived in isolation in some rocky cave until I figured out how to arm myself with the basic weapons of the Stone Age, and then I would have set out to find the one whose image had now become my constant companion during the day and the central and cherished figure in my dreams.

But, to the best of my knowledge, Perry still lived and it was my duty and wish to be again with him, that we might share the dangers and vicissitudes of the strange world we had discovered. And Ghak, too; the great, shaggy man had found a place in the hearts of us both, for he was indeed every inch a man and king. Uncouth, perhaps, and brutal, too, if judged too harshly by the standards of effete twentieth-century civilization, but withal noble, dignified, chivalrous, and loveable.

But as far as I know, Perry was still alive, and I felt it was both my duty and desire to be with him again, so we could face the dangers and ups and downs of the strange world we had discovered together. And Ghak, as well; the big, rugged man had earned a place in both our hearts because he truly was every bit a man and a leader. Rough around the edges, maybe, and harsh, too, if assessed too strictly by the standards of a delicate twentieth-century society, but nonetheless noble, dignified, courageous, and lovable.

Chance carried me to the very beach upon which I had discovered Ja’s canoe, and a short time later I was scrambling up the steep bank to retrace my steps from the plain of Phutra. But my troubles came when I entered the canyon beyond the summit, for here I found that several of them centered at the point where I crossed the divide, and which one I had traversed to reach the pass I could not for the life of me remember.

Chance brought me to the same beach where I had found Ja’s canoe, and shortly afterward I was climbing up the steep bank to retrace my steps from the plain of Phutra. But I faced problems when I entered the canyon beyond the summit, because here I discovered that several of them were focused at the point where I crossed the divide, and I couldn’t for the life of me remember which one I had taken to reach the pass.

It was all a matter of chance and so I set off down that which seemed the easiest going, and in this I made the same mistake that many of us do in selecting the path along which we shall follow out the course of our lives, and again learned that it is not always best to follow the line of least resistance.

It was all down to luck, so I started down what seemed like the easiest path. In this, I made the same mistake many of us do when choosing the direction our lives will take, and I once again learned that it’s not always wise to take the path of least resistance.

By the time I had eaten eight meals and slept twice I was convinced that I was upon the wrong trail, for between Phutra and the inland sea I had not slept at all, and had eaten but once. To retrace my steps to the summit of the divide and explore another canyon seemed the only solution of my problem, but a sudden widening and levelness of the canyon just before me seemed to suggest that it was about to open into a level country, and with the lure of discovery strong upon me I decided to proceed but a short distance farther before I turned back.

By the time I had eaten eight meals and slept twice, I was convinced I was on the wrong path, because between Phutra and the inland sea, I hadn’t slept at all and had only eaten once. Going back to the top of the divide to explore another canyon seemed like the only solution to my problem, but a sudden widening and flatness of the canyon in front of me made it seem like it was about to open into flat land. With the excitement of discovery pushing me, I decided to go just a little farther before I turned back.

The next turn of the canyon brought me to its mouth, and before me I saw a narrow plain leading down to an ocean. At my right the side of the canyon continued to the water’s edge, the valley lying to my left, and the foot of it running gradually into the sea, where it formed a broad level beach.

The next bend in the canyon led me to its entrance, and in front of me, I saw a narrow plain stretching down to the ocean. To my right, the canyon wall extended to the water's edge, while the valley lay to my left, gradually sloping down to the sea, creating a wide, flat beach.

Clumps of strange trees dotted the landscape here and there almost to the water, and rank grass and ferns grew between. From the nature of the vegetation I was convinced that the land between the ocean and the foothills was swampy, though directly before me it seemed dry enough all the way to the sandy strip along which the restless waters advanced and retreated.

Clumps of unusual trees scattered across the landscape near the water, with thick grass and ferns growing in between. From the type of vegetation, I was sure that the land between the ocean and the foothills was swampy, even though right in front of me it looked dry enough all the way to the sandy area where the restless waves rolled in and out.

Curiosity prompted me to walk down to the beach, for the scene was very beautiful. As I passed along beside the deep and tangled vegetation of the swamp I thought that I saw a movement of the ferns at my left, but though I stopped a moment to look it was not repeated, and if anything lay hid there my eyes could not penetrate the dense foliage to discern it.

Curiosity led me to walk down to the beach because it was such a beautiful sight. As I walked next to the thick, overgrown plants of the swamp, I thought I noticed some movement in the ferns to my left. I paused for a moment to look, but it didn’t happen again, and if there was something hidden there, my eyes couldn’t see through the dense greenery to find it.

Presently I stood upon the beach looking out over the wide and lonely sea across whose forbidding bosom no human being had yet ventured, to discover what strange and mysterious lands lay beyond, or what its invisible islands held of riches, wonders, or adventure. What savage faces, what fierce and formidable beasts were this very instant watching the lapping of the waves upon its farther shore! How far did it extend? Perry had told me that the seas of Pellucidar were small in comparison with those of the outer crust, but even so this great ocean might stretch its broad expanse for thousands of miles. For countless ages it had rolled up and down its countless miles of shore, and yet today it remained all unknown beyond the tiny strip that was visible from its beaches.

Right now, I was standing on the beach, looking out over the vast and lonely sea, where no one had dared to go yet to uncover what strange and mysterious lands lay beyond or what hidden islands might hold treasures, wonders, or adventures. What wild faces and fierce beasts might be watching the waves lapping at the distant shore at this very moment! How far did it reach? Perry had told me that the seas of Pellucidar were small compared to those of the outer world, but even so, this great ocean could stretch for thousands of miles. For countless ages, it had rolled back and forth along its many miles of shore, and yet today it remained completely unknown beyond the small stretch visible from the beach.

The fascination of speculation was strong upon me. It was as though I had been carried back to the birth time of our own outer world to look upon its lands and seas ages before man had traversed either. Here was a new world, all untouched. It called to me to explore it. I was dreaming of the excitement and adventure which lay before us could Perry and I but escape the Mahars, when something, a slight noise I imagine, drew my attention behind me.

The thrill of speculation was intense for me. It felt like I had been taken back to the dawn of our own world, witnessing its lands and seas long before humans had set foot on either. Here was a brand-new world, completely untouched. It beckoned me to discover it. I was imagining the excitement and adventure that awaited us if only Perry and I could evade the Mahars, when something—a faint noise, I think—caught my attention from behind.

As I turned, romance, adventure, and discovery in the abstract took wing before the terrible embodiment of all three in concrete form that I beheld advancing upon me.

As I turned, the ideas of romance, adventure, and discovery soared in my mind, overshadowed by the frightening reality of all three that I saw coming toward me.

A huge, slimy amphibian it was, with toad-like body and the mighty jaws of an alligator. Its immense carcass must have weighed tons, and yet it moved swiftly and silently toward me. Upon one hand was the bluff that ran from the canyon to the sea, on the other the fearsome swamp from which the creature had sneaked upon me, behind lay the mighty untracked sea, and before me in the center of the narrow way that led to safety stood this huge mountain of terrible and menacing flesh.

A huge, slimy amphibian, it had a toad-like body and the powerful jaws of an alligator. Its massive body must have weighed tons, yet it moved quickly and silently toward me. On one side was the bluff that stretched from the canyon to the sea, and on the other was the frightening swamp where the creature had crept up on me. Behind was the vast, uncharted sea, and in front of me, in the middle of the narrow path that led to safety, stood this enormous mound of terrifying and threatening flesh.

A single glance at the thing was sufficient to assure me that I was facing one of those long-extinct, prehistoric creatures whose fossilized remains are found within the outer crust as far back as the Triassic formation, a gigantic labyrinthodon. And there I was, unarmed, and, with the exception of a loin cloth, as naked as I had come into the world. I could imagine how my first ancestor felt that distant, prehistoric morn that he encountered for the first time the terrifying progenitor of the thing that had me cornered now beside the restless, mysterious sea.

A single look at the creature was enough to convince me that I was staring at one of those long-gone, prehistoric animals whose fossilized remains are found deep in the earth dating back to the Triassic period, a massive labyrinthodon. And there I was, unarmed and, apart from a loincloth, as exposed as the day I was born. I could picture how my first ancestor must have felt on that ancient, prehistoric morning when he came face to face with the terrifying ancestor of the creature that had me trapped now next to the restless, mysterious sea.

Unquestionably he had escaped, or I should not have been within Pellucidar or elsewhere, and I wished at that moment that he had handed down to me with the various attributes that I presumed I have inherited from him, the specific application of the instinct of self-preservation which saved him from the fate which loomed so close before me today.

Unquestionably, he had escaped, or I wouldn't be in Pellucidar or anywhere else, and at that moment, I wished he had passed down to me, along with the various traits I thought I inherited from him, the specific use of the instinct for self-preservation that saved him from the fate that was so close to me today.

To seek escape in the swamp or in the ocean would have been similar to jumping into a den of lions to escape one upon the outside. The sea and swamp both were doubtless alive with these mighty, carnivorous amphibians, and if not, the individual that menaced me would pursue me into either the sea or the swamp with equal facility.

To try to escape in the swamp or the ocean would have been like jumping into a lion's den to get away from a threat outside. Both the sea and the swamp were definitely full of these powerful, carnivorous creatures, and if not, the person threatening me would easily follow me into either the sea or the swamp.

There seemed nothing to do but stand supinely and await my end. I thought of Perry—how he would wonder what had become of me. I thought of my friends of the outer world, and of how they all would go on living their lives in total ignorance of the strange and terrible fate that had overtaken me, or unguessing the weird surroundings which had witnessed the last frightful agony of my extinction. And with these thoughts came a realization of how unimportant to the life and happiness of the world is the existence of any one of us. We may be snuffed out without an instant’s warning, and for a brief day our friends speak of us with subdued voices. The following morning, while the first worm is busily engaged in testing the construction of our coffin, they are teeing up for the first hole to suffer more acute sorrow over a sliced ball than they did over our, to us, untimely demise. The labyrinthodon was coming more slowly now. He seemed to realize that escape for me was impossible, and I could have sworn that his huge, fanged jaws grinned in pleasurable appreciation of my predicament, or was it in anticipation of the juicy morsel which would so soon be pulp between those formidable teeth?

There seemed to be nothing to do but stand there and wait for my end. I thought about Perry—how he would wonder what had happened to me. I thought about my friends in the outside world and how they would continue living their lives completely unaware of the strange and terrible fate that had befallen me, or the bizarre setting that had witnessed my last, dreadful moments. With those thoughts came a realization of how unimportant any one of us is to the life and happiness of the world. We can be snuffed out without any warning, and for a brief day, our friends talk about us in hushed tones. The next morning, while the first worm is busy testing the construction of our coffin, they’re teeing up for the first hole, likely to feel more acute sorrow over a sliced ball than they did over our, to us, untimely demise. The labyrinthodon was moving more slowly now. It seemed to realize that I had no chance of escape, and I could have sworn that its massive, fanged jaws grinned in enjoyment of my predicament, or was it in anticipation of the juicy snack that would soon be crushed between those terrifying teeth?

He was about fifty feet from me when I heard a voice calling to me from the direction of the bluff at my left. I looked and could have shouted in delight at the sight that met my eyes, for there stood Ja, waving frantically to me, and urging me to run for it to the cliff’s base.

He was about fifty feet away when I heard someone calling to me from the direction of the bluff on my left. I looked over and almost shouted in excitement at what I saw—there was Ja, waving wildly at me and telling me to run to the base of the cliff.

I had no idea that I should escape the monster that had marked me for his breakfast, but at least I should not die alone. Human eyes would watch me end. It was cold comfort I presume, but yet I derived some slight peace of mind from the contemplation of it.

I had no idea that I needed to escape the monster that had chosen me for his breakfast, but at least I wouldn’t die alone. Human eyes would witness my end. It’s a cold comfort, I suppose, but still, I found some small peace of mind in thinking about it.

To run seemed ridiculous, especially toward that steep and unscalable cliff, and yet I did so, and as I ran I saw Ja, agile as a monkey, crawl down the precipitous face of the rocks, clinging to small projections, and the tough creepers that had found root-hold here and there.

To run felt ridiculous, especially toward that steep and almost impossible cliff, but I did it anyway. As I ran, I saw Ja, as agile as a monkey, crawling down the steep rock face, gripping onto little ledges and the tough vines that had found a place to grow here and there.

The labyrinthodon evidently thought that Ja was coming to double his portion of human flesh, so he was in no haste to pursue me to the cliff and frighten away this other tidbit. Instead he merely trotted along behind me.

The labyrinthodon clearly believed that Ja was coming to increase his share of human flesh, so he was in no rush to chase me to the cliff and scare away this other snack. Instead, he just followed along behind me.

As I approached the foot of the cliff I saw what Ja intended doing, but I doubted if the thing would prove successful. He had come down to within twenty feet of the bottom, and there, clinging with one hand to a small ledge, and with his feet resting precariously upon tiny bushes that grew from the solid face of the rock, he lowered the point of his long spear until it hung some six feet above the ground.

As I got to the bottom of the cliff, I understood what Ja was planning, but I wasn't sure it would work out. He was only about twenty feet from the ground, gripping a small ledge with one hand while his feet balanced unsteadily on tiny bushes growing out of the solid rock. He lowered the tip of his long spear until it was about six feet above the ground.

To clamber up that slim shaft without dragging Ja down and precipitating both to the same doom from which the copper-colored one was attempting to save me seemed utterly impossible, and as I came near the spear I told Ja so, and that I could not risk him to try to save myself.

To climb up that narrow shaft without pulling Ja down with me and leading us both to the same fate that the copper-colored one was trying to save me from felt completely impossible. As I got closer to the spear, I told Ja this and that I couldn't put him at risk just to try to save myself.

But he insisted that he knew what he was doing and was in no danger himself.

But he insisted that he knew what he was doing and was not in any danger.

“The danger is still yours,” he called, “for unless you move much more rapidly than you are now, the sithic will be upon you and drag you back before ever you are halfway up the spear—he can rear up and reach you with ease anywhere below where I stand.”

“The danger is still yours,” he shouted, “because unless you move a lot faster than you are now, the sithic will get to you and pull you back before you’re even halfway up the spear—he can easily rear up and reach you anywhere below where I’m standing.”

Well, Ja should know his own business, I thought, and so I grasped the spear and clambered up toward the red man as rapidly as I could—being so far removed from my simian ancestors as I am. I imagine the slow-witted sithic, as Ja called him, suddenly realized our intentions and that he was quite likely to lose all his meal instead of having it doubled as he had hoped.

Well, Ja should handle his own affairs, I thought, so I grabbed the spear and scrambled up toward the red man as quickly as I could—removed from my monkey ancestors as I am. I imagine the dim-witted sithic, as Ja referred to him, suddenly understood our intentions and that he was likely to lose his entire meal instead of getting it doubled as he had hoped.

When he saw me clambering up that spear he let out a hiss that fairly shook the ground, and came charging after me at a terrific rate. I had reached the top of the spear by this time, or almost; another six inches would give me a hold on Ja’s hand, when I felt a sudden wrench from below and glancing fearfully downward saw the mighty jaws of the monster close on the sharp point of the weapon.

When he saw me scrambling up that spear, he let out a hiss that shook the ground and charged after me at an incredible speed. I had almost reached the top of the spear; just another six inches and I could grab Ja’s hand when I felt a sudden pull from below. Looking down in fear, I saw the monster’s massive jaws closing in on the sharp tip of the weapon.

I made a frantic effort to reach Ja’s hand, the sithic gave a tremendous tug that came near to jerking Ja from his frail hold on the surface of the rock, the spear slipped from his fingers, and still clinging to it I plunged feet foremost toward my executioner.

I desperately reached for Ja’s hand, but the sithic gave a massive pull that almost yanked Ja off his shaky grip on the rock. The spear slipped from his fingers, and as I still held onto it, I fell feet first towards my executioner.

At the instant that he felt the spear come away from Ja’s hand the creature must have opened his huge jaws to catch me, for when I came down, still clinging to the butt end of the weapon, the point yet rested in his mouth and the result was that the sharpened end transfixed his lower jaw.

At the moment he felt the spear slip from Ja’s hand, the creature must have opened its massive jaws to capture me, because when I came down, still holding onto the butt end of the weapon, the point was still in its mouth, resulting in the sharp end piercing through its lower jaw.

With the pain he snapped his mouth closed. I fell upon his snout, lost my hold upon the spear, rolled the length of his face and head, across his short neck onto his broad back and from there to the ground.

With the pain, he snapped his mouth shut. I lunged at his snout, lost my grip on the spear, rolled down the length of his face and head, across his short neck onto his broad back, and from there to the ground.

Scarce had I touched the earth than I was upon my feet, dashing madly for the path by which I had entered this horrible valley. A glance over my shoulder showed me the sithic engaged in pawing at the spear stuck through his lower jaw, and so busily engaged did he remain in this occupation that I had gained the safety of the cliff top before he was ready to take up the pursuit. When he did not discover me in sight within the valley he dashed, hissing, into the rank vegetation of the swamp and that was the last I saw of him.

As soon as I hit the ground, I was on my feet, sprinting frantically toward the path I had taken to enter this terrible valley. A quick look back revealed the sithic wrestling with the spear lodged in his lower jaw, and he was so focused on this struggle that I made it to the top of the cliff before he was ready to chase after me. When he didn’t see me in the valley, he charged, hissing, into the dense vegetation of the swamp, and that was the last I saw of him.

X
PHUTRA AGAIN

I hastened to the cliff edge above Ja and helped him to a secure footing. He would not listen to any thanks for his attempt to save me, which had come so near miscarrying.

I rushed to the edge of the cliff above Ja and helped him find a stable place to stand. He wouldn’t accept any thanks for his effort to save me, which had almost gone wrong.

“I had given you up for lost when you tumbled into the Mahar temple,” he said, “for not even I could save you from their clutches, and you may imagine my surprise when on seeing a canoe dragged up upon the beach of the mainland I discovered your own footprints in the sand beside it.

“I had given up hope of finding you when you fell into the Mahar temple,” he said, “because not even I could rescue you from them, and you can imagine my surprise when I saw a canoe pulled up on the beach of the mainland and found your footprints in the sand next to it.

“I immediately set out in search of you, knowing as I did that you must be entirely unarmed and defenseless against the many dangers which lurk upon the mainland both in the form of savage beasts and reptiles, and men as well. I had no difficulty in tracking you to this point. It is well that I arrived when I did.”

“I immediately went out looking for you, knowing you must be completely unarmed and defenseless against the many dangers that are on the mainland, including wild animals, reptiles, and other people. I had no trouble following your trail to this spot. It’s a good thing I got here when I did.”

“But why did you do it?” I asked, puzzled at this show of friendship on the part of a man of another world and a different race and color.

“But why did you do it?” I asked, confused by this display of friendship from a man from a different world and with a different race and color.

“You saved my life,” he replied; “from that moment it became my duty to protect and befriend you. I would have been no true Mezop had I evaded my plain duty; but it was a pleasure in this instance for I like you. I wish that you would come and live with me. You shall become a member of my tribe. Among us there is the best of hunting and fishing, and you shall have, to choose a mate from, the most beautiful girls of Pellucidar. Will you come?”

“You saved my life,” he said. “From that moment on, it became my duty to protect and befriend you. I wouldn’t be a true Mezop if I avoided my responsibility; but in this case, it’s a pleasure because I like you. I wish you would come and live with me. You’ll become a member of my tribe. We have the best hunting and fishing, and you’ll have your pick of the most beautiful girls in Pellucidar. Will you come?”

I told him about Perry then, and Dian the Beautiful, and how my duty was to them first. Afterward I should return and visit him—if I could ever find his island.

I told him about Perry and Dian the Beautiful, and how my priority was to them first. Afterwards, I would come back and visit him—if I could ever locate his island.

“Oh, that is easy, my friend,” he said. “You need merely to come to the foot of the highest peak of the Mountains of the Clouds. There you will find a river which flows into the Lural Az. Directly opposite the mouth of the river you will see three large islands far out, so far that they are barely discernible, the one to the extreme left as you face them from the mouth of the river is Anoroc, where I rule the tribe of Anoroc.”

“Oh, that’s easy, my friend,” he said. “You just need to go to the base of the highest peak in the Mountains of the Clouds. There, you’ll find a river flowing into the Lural Az. Directly across from the river's mouth, you’ll see three large islands way out in the distance, so far that they’re barely visible. The one on the far left, as you look at them from the river's mouth, is Anoroc, where I lead the tribe of Anoroc.”

“But how am I to find the Mountains of the Clouds?” I asked. “Men say that they are visible from half Pellucidar,” he replied.

“But how am I supposed to find the Mountains of the Clouds?” I asked. “People say that you can see them from half of Pellucidar,” he replied.

“How large is Pellucidar?” I asked, wondering what sort of theory these primitive men had concerning the form and substance of their world.

“How big is Pellucidar?” I asked, curious about what these primitive people thought about the shape and nature of their world.

“The Mahars say it is round, like the inside of a tola shell,” he answered, “but that is ridiculous, since, were it true, we should fall back were we to travel far in any direction, and all the waters of Pellucidar would run to one spot and drown us. No, Pellucidar is quite flat and extends no man knows how far in all directions. At the edges, so my ancestors have reported and handed down to me, is a great wall that prevents the earth and waters from escaping over into the burning sea whereon Pellucidar floats; but I never have been so far from Anoroc as to have seen this wall with my own eyes. However, it is quite reasonable to believe that this is true, whereas there is no reason at all in the foolish belief of the Mahars. According to them Pellucidarians who live upon the opposite side walk always with their heads pointed downward!” and Ja laughed uproariously at the very thought.

“The Mahars say it’s round, like the inside of a tola shell,” he replied, “but that’s just silly. If it were true, we’d fall back if we traveled far in any direction, and all the waters of Pellucidar would converge in one spot and drown us. No, Pellucidar is completely flat and extends who knows how far in all directions. According to my ancestors, there’s a massive wall at the edges that keeps the earth and water from spilling into the burning sea below where Pellucidar floats; but I’ve never been far enough from Anoroc to see this wall myself. Still, it seems reasonable to believe in that, while there's no logic at all in the ridiculous belief of the Mahars. They think the Pellucidarians on the other side walk around with their heads pointed downward!” Ja laughed heartily at the thought.

It was plain to see that the human folk of this inner world had not advanced far in learning, and the thought that the ugly Mahars had so outstripped them was a very pathetic one indeed. I wondered how many ages it would take to lift these people out of their ignorance even were it given to Perry and me to attempt it. Possibly we would be killed for our pains as were those men of the outer world who dared challenge the dense ignorance and superstitions of the earth’s younger days. But it was worth the effort if the opportunity ever presented itself.

It was obvious that the humans in this inner world hadn't made much progress in learning, and the fact that the ugly Mahars had surpassed them was truly sad. I wondered how many ages it would take to pull these people out of their ignorance, even if Perry and I were given the chance to try. We might end up paying for it with our lives, just like those outsiders who dared to confront the deep ignorance and superstitions of Earth’s earlier days. But it would be worth the effort if the chance ever came up.

And then it occurred to me that here was an opportunity—that I might make a small beginning upon Ja, who was my friend, and thus note the effect of my teaching upon a Pellucidarian.

And then it hit me that this was an opportunity—that I could make a small start with Ja, who was my friend, and see how my teaching would affect a Pellucidarian.

“Ja,” I said, “what would you say were I to tell you that in so far as the Mahars’ theory of the shape of Pellucidar is concerned it is correct?”

“Yeah,” I said, “what would you say if I told you that when it comes to the Mahars’ theory about the shape of Pellucidar, it's actually right?”

“I would say,” he replied, “that either you are a fool, or took me for one.”

“I would say,” he replied, “that you’re either a fool or you thought I was one.”

“But, Ja,” I insisted, “if their theory is incorrect how do you account for the fact that I was able to pass through the earth from the outer crust to Pellucidar. If your theory is correct all is a sea of flame beneath us, wherein no peoples could exist, and yet I come from a great world that is covered with human beings, and beasts, and birds, and fishes in mighty oceans.”

“But, Ja,” I insisted, “if their theory is wrong, how do you explain that I was able to travel through the earth from the outer crust to Pellucidar? If your theory is right, there should be nothing but a sea of fire below us, where no living beings could survive. Yet I come from a vast world filled with people, animals, birds, and fish in great oceans.”

“You live upon the under side of Pellucidar, and walk always with your head pointed downward?” he scoffed. “And were I to believe that, my friend, I should indeed be mad.”

“You live on the underside of Pellucidar and always walk with your head down?” he mocked. “If I believed that, my friend, I would truly be insane.”

I attempted to explain the force of gravity to him, and by the means of the dropped fruit to illustrate how impossible it would be for a body to fall off the earth under any circumstances. He listened so intently that I thought I had made an impression, and started the train of thought that would lead him to a partial understanding of the truth. But I was mistaken.

I tried to explain gravity to him and used a dropped piece of fruit to show how impossible it would be for something to fall off the Earth in any situation. He listened so closely that I thought I had made an impact and sparked a line of thinking that would help him partially grasp the truth. But I was wrong.

“Your own illustration,” he said finally, “proves the falsity of your theory.” He dropped a fruit from his hand to the ground. “See,” he said, “without support even this tiny fruit falls until it strikes something that stops it. If Pellucidar were not supported upon the flaming sea it too would fall as the fruit falls—you have proven it yourself!” He had me, that time—you could see it in his eye.

“Your own example,” he said finally, “shows that your theory is wrong.” He let a piece of fruit drop from his hand to the ground. “Look,” he said, “without support, even this little fruit falls until it hits something that stops it. If Pellucidar weren't supported by the fiery ocean, it would also fall like the fruit does—you’ve proven it yourself!” He had me that time—you could see it in his eyes.

It seemed a hopeless job and I gave it up, temporarily at least, for when I contemplated the necessity explanation of our solar system and the universe I realized how futile it would be to attempt to picture to Ja or any other Pellucidarian the sun, the moon, the planets, and the countless stars. Those born within the inner world could no more conceive of such things than can we of the outer crust reduce to factors appreciable to our finite minds such terms as space and eternity.

It felt like an impossible task, so I put it aside, at least for now. When I thought about the need to explain our solar system and the universe, I understood how pointless it would be to try to describe to Ja or any other Pellucidarian the sun, the moon, the planets, and the countless stars. Those born in the inner world couldn't grasp such concepts any more than we can break down ideas like space and eternity into terms that make sense to our limited understanding.

“Well, Ja,” I laughed, “whether we be walking with our feet up or down, here we are, and the question of greatest importance is not so much where we came from as where we are going now. For my part I wish that you could guide me to Phutra where I may give myself up to the Mahars once more that my friends and I may work out the plan of escape which the Sagoths interrupted when they gathered us together and drove us to the arena to witness the punishment of the slaves who killed the guardsman. I wish now that I had not left the arena for by this time my friends and I might have made good our escape, whereas this delay may mean the wrecking of all our plans, which depended for their consummation upon the continued sleep of the three Mahars who lay in the pit beneath the building in which we were confined.”

“Well, Ja,” I laughed, “whether we're walking with our feet up or down, here we are, and the most important question isn’t so much where we came from as where we’re going now. I really wish you could take me to Phutra so I can turn myself in to the Mahars again, so my friends and I can finish the escape plan that the Sagoths interrupted when they gathered us and drove us to the arena to watch the punishment of the slaves who killed the guard. I regret leaving the arena, because by now my friends and I might have successfully escaped, but this delay could ruin all our plans, which depended on the three Mahars still being asleep in the pit beneath the building where we were trapped.”

“You would return to captivity?” cried Ja.

“You would go back to captivity?” shouted Ja.

“My friends are there,” I replied, “the only friends I have in Pellucidar, except yourself. What else may I do under the circumstances?”

“My friends are there,” I replied, “the only friends I have in Pellucidar, except for you. What else can I do in this situation?”

He thought for a moment in silence. Then he shook his head sorrowfully.

He paused in silence for a moment. Then he sadly shook his head.

“It is what a brave man and a good friend should do,” he said; “yet it seems most foolish, for the Mahars will most certainly condemn you to death for running away, and so you will be accomplishing nothing for your friends by returning. Never in all my life have I heard of a prisoner returning to the Mahars of his own free will. There are but few who escape them, though some do, and these would rather die than be recaptured.”

“It’s what a brave person and a good friend should do,” he said; “but it seems really foolish, because the Mahars will definitely sentence you to death for fleeing, so you won’t be helping your friends at all by going back. I’ve never heard of a prisoner going back to the Mahars on their own. Very few manage to escape them, and those who do would prefer to die than be caught again.”

“I see no other way, Ja,” I said, “though I can assure you that I would rather go to Sheol after Perry than to Phutra. However, Perry is much too pious to make the probability at all great that I should ever be called upon to rescue him from the former locality.”

“I see no other way, Ja,” I said, “but I can assure you that I’d rather go to Sheol after Perry than to Phutra. However, Perry is way too pious for me to think that I’d ever have to rescue him from the former place.”

Ja asked me what Sheol was, and when I explained, as best I could, he said, “You are speaking of Molop Az, the flaming sea upon which Pellucidar floats. All the dead who are buried in the ground go there. Piece by piece they are carried down to Molop Az by the little demons who dwell there. We know this because when graves are opened we find that the bodies have been partially or entirely borne off. That is why we of Anoroc place our dead in high trees where the birds may find them and bear them bit by bit to the Dead World above the Land of Awful Shadow. If we kill an enemy we place his body in the ground that it may go to Molop Az.”

Ja asked me what Sheol was, and when I explained it as best as I could, he said, “You’re talking about Molop Az, the fiery sea on which Pellucidar floats. All the dead who are buried in the ground go there. Piece by piece, they are taken down to Molop Az by the little demons that live there. We know this because when graves are opened, we find that the bodies have been partially or completely taken away. That’s why we in Anoroc place our dead in high trees so that the birds can find them and carry them bit by bit to the Dead World above the Land of Awful Shadow. If we kill an enemy, we bury his body so that it can go to Molop Az.”

As we talked we had been walking up the canyon down which I had come to the great ocean and the sithic. Ja did his best to dissuade me from returning to Phutra, but when he saw that I was determined to do so, he consented to guide me to a point from which I could see the plain where lay the city. To my surprise the distance was but short from the beach where I had again met Ja. It was evident that I had spent much time following the windings of a tortuous canyon, while just beyond the ridge lay the city of Phutra near to which I must have come several times.

As we talked, we were walking up the canyon I had taken to reach the great ocean and the sithic. Ja tried his best to talk me out of going back to Phutra, but when he saw that I was determined, he agreed to guide me to a spot where I could see the plain where the city was located. To my surprise, the distance was quite short from the beach where I had met Ja again. It was clear that I had spent a lot of time navigating the twists and turns of a winding canyon, when just beyond the ridge was the city of Phutra, which I must have approached several times.

As we topped the ridge and saw the granite gate towers dotting the flowered plain at our feet Ja made a final effort to persuade me to abandon my mad purpose and return with him to Anoroc, but I was firm in my resolve, and at last he bid me good-bye, assured in his own mind that he was looking upon me for the last time.

As we reached the top of the ridge and saw the granite gate towers scattered across the flowered plain below, Ja made one last attempt to persuade me to give up my crazy plan and return with him to Anoroc. However, I was steadfast in my decision, and ultimately, he said goodbye, convinced that he was seeing me for the last time.

I was sorry to part with Ja, for I had come to like him very much indeed. With his hidden city upon the island of Anoroc as a base, and his savage warriors as escort Perry and I could have accomplished much in the line of exploration, and I hoped that were we successful in our effort to escape we might return to Anoroc later.

I was sad to say goodbye to Ja, because I had really come to like him a lot. With his hidden city on the island of Anoroc as a base and his fierce warriors as our escort, Perry and I could have achieved a lot in terms of exploration. I hoped that if we managed to escape, we could return to Anoroc later.

There was, however, one great thing to be accomplished first—at least it was the great thing to me—the finding of Dian the Beautiful. I wanted to make amends for the affront I had put upon her in my ignorance, and I wanted to—well, I wanted to see her again, and to be with her.

There was, however, one big thing that needed to be done first—at least for me—it was finding Dian the Beautiful. I wanted to make up for the wrong I had done to her out of ignorance, and I wanted to—well, I wanted to see her again and spend time with her.

Down the hillside I made my way into the gorgeous field of flowers, and then across the rolling land toward the shadowless columns that guard the ways to buried Phutra. At a quarter-mile from the nearest entrance I was discovered by the Sagoth guard, and in an instant four of the gorilla-men were dashing toward me.

Down the hillside, I made my way into the beautiful field of flowers, and then across the rolling land toward the tall columns that stand watch over buried Phutra. A quarter-mile from the nearest entrance, I was spotted by the Sagoth guard, and in an instant, four of the gorilla-men were rushing toward me.

Though they brandished their long spears and yelled like wild Comanches I paid not the slightest attention to them, walking quietly toward them as though unaware of their existence. My manner had the effect upon them that I had hoped, and as we came quite near together they ceased their savage shouting. It was evident that they had expected me to turn and flee at sight of them, thus presenting that which they most enjoyed, a moving human target at which to cast their spears.

Though they waved their long spears and shouted like wild Comanches, I paid them no attention, walking calmly toward them as if I didn't even notice they were there. My demeanor had the effect I had hoped for, and as we got closer, they stopped their savage yelling. It was clear they had expected me to turn and run at the sight of them, giving them what they loved most: a moving human target to throw their spears at.

“What do you here?” shouted one, and then as he recognized me, “Ho! It is the slave who claims to be from another world—he who escaped when the thag ran amuck within the amphitheater. But why do you return, having once made good your escape?”

“What are you doing here?” shouted one, and then as he recognized me, “Oh! It’s the slave who says he’s from another world—the one who escaped when the thag went wild in the amphitheater. But why are you back, after managing to escape once?”

“I did not ‘escape’,” I replied. “I but ran away to avoid the thag, as did others, and coming into a long passage I became confused and lost my way in the foothills beyond Phutra. Only now have I found my way back.”

“I didn't ‘escape,’” I replied. “I just ran away to avoid the thag, like others did, and when I entered a long passage, I got confused and lost my way in the foothills beyond Phutra. Only now have I found my way back.”

“And you come of your free will back to Phutra!” exclaimed one of the guardsmen.

“And you come back to Phutra of your own free will!” exclaimed one of the guards.

“Where else might I go?” I asked. “I am a stranger within Pellucidar and know no other where than Phutra. Why should I not desire to be in Phutra? Am I not well fed and well treated? Am I not happy? What better lot could man desire?”

“Where else can I go?” I asked. “I'm a stranger in Pellucidar and only know Phutra. Why shouldn’t I want to be in Phutra? Am I not well-fed and taken care of? Am I not happy? What better life could anyone want?”

The Sagoths scratched their heads. This was a new one on them, and so being stupid brutes they took me to their masters whom they felt would be better fitted to solve the riddle of my return, for riddle they still considered it.

The Sagoths scratched their heads. This was a first for them, and since they were thick-headed brutes, they took me to their masters, who they thought would be better suited to unravel the mystery of my return, which they still regarded as a mystery.

I had spoken to the Sagoths as I had for the purpose of throwing them off the scent of my purposed attempt at escape. If they thought that I was so satisfied with my lot within Phutra that I would voluntarily return when I had once had so excellent an opportunity to escape, they would never for an instant imagine that I could be occupied in arranging another escape immediately upon my return to the city.

I had talked to the Sagoths the way I usually did to distract them from my plan to escape. If they believed I was so content with my life in Phutra that I would willingly go back after having such a great chance to escape, they would never suspect that I was already planning another escape as soon as I returned to the city.

So they led me before a slimy Mahar who clung to a slimy rock within the large room that was the thing’s office. With cold, reptilian eyes the creature seemed to bore through the thin veneer of my deceit and read my inmost thoughts. It heeded the story which the Sagoths told of my return to Phutra, watching the gorilla-men’s lips and fingers during the recital. Then it questioned me through one of the Sagoths.

So they brought me in front of a slimy Mahar who was clinging to a slimy rock in the large room that served as its office. With cold, reptilian eyes, the creature seemed to see right through my thin facade and read my deepest thoughts. It listened to the story that the Sagoths recounted about my return to Phutra, observing the gorilla-men’s lips and fingers as they spoke. Then it questioned me through one of the Sagoths.

“You say that you returned to Phutra of your own free will, because you think yourself better off here than elsewhere—do you not know that you may be the next chosen to give up your life in the interests of the wonderful scientific investigations that our learned ones are continually occupied with?”

“You say that you came back to Phutra on your own accord, because you believe you’re better off here than anywhere else—do you not realize that you could be the next one chosen to sacrifice your life for the amazing scientific research that our scholars are always engaged in?”

I hadn’t heard of anything of that nature, but I thought best not to admit it.

I hadn’t heard of anything like that, but I figured it was better not to say so.

“I could be in no more danger here,” I said, “than naked and unarmed in the savage jungles or upon the lonely plains of Pellucidar. I was fortunate, I think, to return to Phutra at all. As it was I barely escaped death within the jaws of a huge sithic. No, I am sure that I am safer in the hands of intelligent creatures such as rule Phutra. At least such would be the case in my own world, where human beings like myself rule supreme. There the higher races of man extend protection and hospitality to the stranger within their gates, and being a stranger here I naturally assumed that a like courtesy would be accorded me.”

“I couldn't be in any more danger here,” I said, “than if I were bare and unarmed in the wild jungles or on the lonely plains of Pellucidar. I think I was lucky to even make it back to Phutra at all. As it was, I narrowly escaped death at the jaws of a giant sithic. No, I’m sure I’m safer in the hands of the intelligent beings that govern Phutra. At least, that’s how it works in my own world, where people like me are in charge. There, the higher races of humans offer protection and hospitality to strangers within their gates, and being a stranger here, I naturally assumed that the same courtesy would be extended to me.”

The Mahar looked at me in silence for some time after I ceased speaking and the Sagoth had translated my words to his master. The creature seemed deep in thought. Presently he communicated some message to the Sagoth. The latter turned, and motioning me to follow him, left the presence of the reptile. Behind and on either side of me marched the balance of the guard.

The Mahar stared at me silently for a while after I stopped talking and the Sagoth had translated my words to him. The creature looked like it was lost in thought. Soon, it sent a message to the Sagoth. The Sagoth turned and gestured for me to follow him, then left the presence of the reptile. The rest of the guard marched behind and on either side of me.

“What are they going to do with me?” I asked the fellow at my right.

“What are they going to do with me?” I asked the guy next to me.

“You are to appear before the learned ones who will question you regarding this strange world from which you say you come.”

“You need to appear before the knowledgeable ones who will ask you questions about this strange world you say you come from.”

After a moment’s silence he turned to me again.

After a moment of silence, he turned to me again.

“Do you happen to know,” he asked, “what the Mahars do to slaves who lie to them?”

“Do you know,” he asked, “what the Mahars do to slaves who lie to them?”

“No,” I replied, “nor does it interest me, as I have no intention of lying to the Mahars.”

“No,” I answered, “and I'm not interested, because I have no plans to lie to the Mahars.”

“Then be careful that you don’t repeat the impossible tale you told Sol-to-to just now—another world, indeed, where human beings rule!” he concluded in fine scorn.

“Then be careful not to repeat the impossible story you just told Sol-to-to—another world, really, where humans are in charge!” he concluded with great disdain.

“But it is the truth,” I insisted. “From where else then did I come? I am not of Pellucidar. Anyone with half an eye could see that.”

“But it is the truth,” I insisted. “Where else could I have come from? I’m not from Pellucidar. Anyone with half a brain could see that.”

“It is your misfortune then,” he remarked dryly, “that you may not be judged by one with but half an eye.”

“It’s your bad luck then,” he said dryly, “that you might not be judged by someone with only half an eye.”

“What will they do with me,” I asked, “if they do not have a mind to believe me?”

“What will they do with me,” I asked, “if they don’t intend to believe me?”

“You may be sentenced to the arena, or go to the pits to be used in research work by the learned ones,” he replied.

“You might be sent to the arena, or taken to the pits to be used in research by the scholars,” he replied.

“And what will they do with me there?” I persisted.

“And what are they going to do with me there?” I kept asking.

“No one knows except the Mahars and those who go to the pits with them, but as the latter never return, their knowledge does them but little good. It is said that the learned ones cut up their subjects while they are yet alive, thus learning many useful things. However I should not imagine that it would prove very useful to him who was being cut up; but of course this is all but conjecture. The chances are that ere long you will know much more about it than I,” and he grinned as he spoke. The Sagoths have a well-developed sense of humor.

“No one knows except the Mahars and those who go to the pits with them, but since the latter never come back, their knowledge doesn’t do them much good. It's said that the scholars dissect their subjects while they’re still alive, learning many useful things. However, I can’t imagine it would be very beneficial for the person being dissected; but of course, that’s just speculation. The chances are that soon you will know a lot more about it than I do,” and he grinned as he spoke. The Sagoths have a good sense of humor.

“And suppose it is the arena,” I continued; “what then?”

“And suppose it is the arena,” I continued; “what then?”

“You saw the two who met the tarag and the thag the time that you escaped?” he said.

“You saw the two who met the tarag and the thag when you escaped?” he said.

“Yes.”

“Yes.”

“Your end in the arena would be similar to what was intended for them,” he explained, “though of course the same kinds of animals might not be employed.”

“Your fate in the arena would be like what was planned for them,” he explained, “though obviously the same types of animals might not be used.”

“It is sure death in either event?” I asked.

“It’s certain death in either case?” I asked.

“What becomes of those who go below with the learned ones I do not know, nor does any other,” he replied; “but those who go to the arena may come out alive and thus regain their liberty, as did the two whom you saw.”

“What happens to those who go below with the scholars, I don’t know, and neither does anyone else,” he replied. “But those who go to the arena can come out alive and therefore regain their freedom, like the two you saw.”

“They gained their liberty? And how?”

“They got their freedom? And how?”

“It is the custom of the Mahars to liberate those who remain alive within the arena after the beasts depart or are killed. Thus it has happened that several mighty warriors from far distant lands, whom we have captured on our slave raids, have battled the brutes turned in upon them and slain them, thereby winning their freedom. In the instance which you witnessed the beasts killed each other, but the result was the same—the man and woman were liberated, furnished with weapons, and started on their homeward journey. Upon the left shoulder of each a mark was burned—the mark of the Mahars—which will forever protect these two from slaving parties.”

“It’s the tradition of the Mahars to free those who are still alive in the arena after the beasts leave or are killed. Because of this, several powerful warriors from far-off lands, whom we’ve captured during our slave raids, have fought against the beasts that were turned on them and killed them, thus earning their freedom. In the situation you saw, the beasts ended up killing each other, but the outcome was the same—the man and woman were freed, given weapons, and began their journey home. On the left shoulder of each, a mark was burned—the mark of the Mahars—which will forever protect these two from slave raiders.”

“There is a slender chance for me then if I be sent to the arena, and none at all if the learned ones drag me to the pits?”

“There’s a slim chance for me if I get sent to the arena, and none at all if the scholars take me to the pits?”

“You are quite right,” he replied; “but do not felicitate yourself too quickly should you be sent to the arena, for there is scarce one in a thousand who comes out alive.”

“You're absolutely right,” he replied, “but don’t celebrate too soon if you end up in the arena, because hardly one in a thousand makes it out alive.”

To my surprise they returned me to the same building in which I had been confined with Perry and Ghak before my escape. At the doorway I was turned over to the guards there.

To my surprise, they brought me back to the same building where I had been locked up with Perry and Ghak before my escape. At the entrance, I was handed over to the guards waiting there.

“He will doubtless be called before the investigators shortly,” said he who had brought me back, “so have him in readiness.”

“He will definitely be called in by the investigators soon,” said the person who brought me back, “so have him ready.”

The guards in whose hands I now found myself, upon hearing that I had returned of my own volition to Phutra evidently felt that it would be safe to give me liberty within the building as had been the custom before I had escaped, and so I was told to return to whatever duty had been mine formerly.

The guards who were now in charge of me, upon hearing that I had willingly returned to Phutra, clearly believed it was safe to allow me freedom within the building, just like before I had escaped. So, I was advised to go back to whatever duty I had held before.

My first act was to hunt up Perry, whom I found poring as usual over the great tomes that he was supposed to be merely dusting and rearranging upon new shelves.

My first move was to find Perry, whom I discovered engrossed as usual in the huge books he was supposed to just be dusting and organizing on the new shelves.

As I entered the room he glanced up and nodded pleasantly to me, only to resume his work as though I had never been away at all. I was both astonished and hurt at his indifference. And to think that I was risking death to return to him purely from a sense of duty and affection!

As I walked into the room, he looked up and nodded at me nicely, but then went right back to his work as if I had never left. I was both shocked and hurt by his indifference. And to think that I was risking my life to come back to him just out of a sense of obligation and love!

“Why, Perry!” I exclaimed, “haven’t you a word for me after my long absence?”

“Why, Perry!” I said, “don’t you have a word for me after my long absence?”

“Long absence!” he repeated in evident astonishment. “What do you mean?”

“Long absence!” he said, clearly surprised. “What do you mean?”

“Are you crazy, Perry? Do you mean to say that you have not missed me since that time we were separated by the charging thag within the arena?”

“Are you serious, Perry? Are you saying that you haven’t missed me since the time we were separated by the charging thag in the arena?”

“‘That time’,” he repeated. “Why man, I have but just returned from the arena! You reached here almost as soon as I. Had you been much later I should indeed have been worried, and as it is I had intended asking you about how you escaped the beast as soon as I had completed the translation of this most interesting passage.”

“‘That time,’” he repeated. “Come on, I just got back from the arena! You got here almost right after me. If you had been any later, I would have really been worried. And anyway, I was planning to ask you how you got away from the beast as soon as I finished translating this really interesting passage.”

“Perry, you ARE mad,” I exclaimed. “Why, the Lord only knows how long I have been away. I have been to other lands, discovered a new race of humans within Pellucidar, seen the Mahars at their worship in their hidden temple, and barely escaped with my life from them and from a great labyrinthodon that I met afterward, following my long and tedious wanderings across an unknown world. I must have been away for months, Perry, and now you barely look up from your work when I return and insist that we have been separated but a moment. Is that any way to treat a friend? I’m surprised at you, Perry, and if I’d thought for a moment that you cared no more for me than this I should not have returned to chance death at the hands of the Mahars for your sake.”

“Perry, you’re crazy,” I said. “Honestly, who knows how long I’ve been away? I’ve traveled to other places, discovered a new group of people in Pellucidar, witnessed the Mahars worshiping in their secret temple, and narrowly escaped with my life from them and from a massive labyrinthodon I encountered afterward, after my long and exhausting journey across an unknown world. I must have been gone for months, Perry, and now you barely look up from your work when I come back and act like we’ve only been apart for a moment. Is that any way to treat a friend? I’m really surprised by you, Perry, and if I’d thought for a second that you didn’t care about me this much, I wouldn’t have come back to risk death at the hands of the Mahars for your sake.”

The old man looked at me for a long time before he spoke. There was a puzzled expression upon his wrinkled face, and a look of hurt sorrow in his eyes.

The old man stared at me for a long time before he said anything. There was a confused look on his wrinkled face, and a touch of deep sadness in his eyes.

“David, my boy,” he said, “how could you for a moment doubt my love for you? There is something strange here that I cannot understand. I know that I am not mad, and I am equally sure that you are not; but how in the world are we to account for the strange hallucinations that each of us seems to harbor relative to the passage of time since last we saw each other. You are positive that months have gone by, while to me it seems equally certain that not more than an hour ago I sat beside you in the amphitheater. Can it be that both of us are right and at the same time both are wrong? First tell me what time is, and then maybe I can solve our problem. Do you catch my meaning?”

“David, my boy,” he said, “how could you doubt my love for you, even for a moment? There’s something strange going on here that I just can’t understand. I know I’m not crazy, and I’m just as sure you’re not; but how can we explain the odd perceptions we both have about how much time has passed since we last saw each other? You’re convinced that months have gone by, but to me, it feels like it was just an hour ago that I was sitting next to you in the amphitheater. Is it possible that we’re both right and at the same time both wrong? First, tell me what time really is, and then maybe I can figure out our dilemma. Do you understand what I mean?”

I didn’t and said so.

I didn’t, and I said that.

“Yes,” continued the old man, “we are both right. To me, bent over my book here, there has been no lapse of time. I have done little or nothing to waste my energies and so have required neither food nor sleep, but you, on the contrary, have walked and fought and wasted strength and tissue which must needs be rebuilt by nutriment and food, and so, having eaten and slept many times since last you saw me you naturally measure the lapse of time largely by these acts. As a matter of fact, David, I am rapidly coming to the conviction that there is no such thing as time—surely there can be no time here within Pellucidar, where there are no means for measuring or recording time. Why, the Mahars themselves take no account of such a thing as time. I find here in all their literary works but a single tense, the present. There seems to be neither past nor future with them. Of course it is impossible for our outer-earthly minds to grasp such a condition, but our recent experiences seem to demonstrate its existence.”

“Yes,” the old man continued, “we're both right. To me, sitting here reading my book, time hasn’t really passed. I haven’t exerted myself much, so I haven’t needed food or sleep, but you, on the other hand, have walked, fought, and spent your energy, which needs to be replenished with food and rest. You’ve naturally marked the passage of time by those activities since you last saw me. In fact, David, I’m starting to believe there’s no such thing as time—there certainly isn’t any here in Pellucidar, where there’s no way to measure or keep track of it. The Mahars themselves don’t regard time at all. In all their writings, there’s only one tense: the present. They seem to have no concept of past or future. Of course, it’s hard for our outer-world minds to fully understand this, but our recent experiences seem to prove that it exists.”

It was too big a subject for me, and I said so, but Perry seemed to enjoy nothing better than speculating upon it, and after listening with interest to my account of the adventures through which I had passed he returned once more to the subject, which he was enlarging upon with considerable fluency when he was interrupted by the entrance of a Sagoth.

It was too vast a topic for me, and I said that, but Perry seemed to enjoy nothing more than speculating about it. After listening with interest to my stories about the adventures I had gone through, he circled back to the topic. He was expanding on it quite fluently when a Sagoth walked in and interrupted him.

“Come!” commanded the intruder, beckoning to me. “The investigators would speak with you.”

“Come!” ordered the intruder, waving me over. “The investigators want to talk to you.”

“Good-bye, Perry!” I said, clasping the old man’s hand. “There may be nothing but the present and no such thing as time, but I feel that I am about to take a trip into the hereafter from which I shall never return. If you and Ghak should manage to escape I want you to promise me that you will find Dian the Beautiful and tell her that with my last words I asked her forgiveness for the unintentional affront I put upon her, and that my one wish was to be spared long enough to right the wrong that I had done her.”

“Goodbye, Perry!” I said, shaking the old man’s hand. “There might only be the present and no real concept of time, but I sense that I’m about to take a journey into the afterlife from which I won’t return. If you and Ghak manage to escape, I want you to promise me that you’ll find Dian the Beautiful and tell her that with my last words, I asked her to forgive me for the unintentional hurt I caused her, and that my only wish was to have enough time to make things right.”

Tears came to Perry’s eyes.

Perry teared up.

“I cannot believe but that you will return, David,” he said. “It would be awful to think of living out the balance of my life without you among these hateful and repulsive creatures. If you are taken away I shall never escape, for I feel that I am as well off here as I should be anywhere within this buried world. Good-bye, my boy, good-bye!” and then his old voice faltered and broke, and as he hid his face in his hands the Sagoth guardsman grasped me roughly by the shoulder and hustled me from the chamber.

“I can’t believe you won’t come back, David,” he said. “It would be terrible to think about spending the rest of my life without you among these awful and disgusting creatures. If you leave, I know I’ll never get away because I feel like I’m just as well off here as I would be anywhere in this buried world. Goodbye, my boy, goodbye!” Then his voice cracked, and as he buried his face in his hands, the Sagoth guard roughly grabbed me by the shoulder and pushed me out of the room.

XI
FOUR DEAD MAHARS

A moment later I was standing before a dozen Mahars—the social investigators of Phutra. They asked me many questions, through a Sagoth interpreter. I answered them all truthfully. They seemed particularly interested in my account of the outer earth and the strange vehicle which had brought Perry and me to Pellucidar. I thought that I had convinced them, and after they had sat in silence for a long time following my examination, I expected to be ordered returned to my quarters.

A moment later, I was standing in front of a dozen Mahars—the social investigators of Phutra. They asked me a lot of questions through a Sagoth interpreter. I answered them all honestly. They seemed especially interested in my story about the outer earth and the strange vehicle that had brought Perry and me to Pellucidar. I thought I had convinced them, and after they sat in silence for a long time following my questioning, I expected to be sent back to my quarters.

During this apparent silence they were debating through the medium of strange, unspoken language the merits of my tale. At last the head of the tribunal communicated the result of their conference to the officer in charge of the Sagoth guard.

During this quiet moment, they were discussing the value of my story using a strange, unspoken language. Finally, the head of the tribunal shared the outcome of their discussion with the officer in charge of the Sagoth guard.

“Come,” he said to me, “you are sentenced to the experimental pits for having dared to insult the intelligence of the mighty ones with the ridiculous tale you have had the temerity to unfold to them.”

“Come,” he said to me, “you are sentenced to the experimental pits for having dared to insult the intelligence of the powerful ones with the absurd story you've had the nerve to tell them.”

“Do you mean that they do not believe me?” I asked, totally astonished.

“Are you saying that they don’t believe me?” I asked, completely shocked.

“Believe you!” he laughed. “Do you mean to say that you expected any one to believe so impossible a lie?”

“Believe you!” he laughed. “Are you saying you thought anyone would believe such an impossible lie?”

It was hopeless, and so I walked in silence beside my guard down through the dark corridors and runways toward my awful doom. At a low level we came upon a number of lighted chambers in which we saw many Mahars engaged in various occupations. To one of these chambers my guard escorted me, and before leaving they chained me to a side wall. There were other humans similarly chained. Upon a long table lay a victim even as I was ushered into the room. Several Mahars stood about the poor creature holding him down so that he could not move. Another, grasping a sharp knife with her three-toed fore foot, was laying open the victim’s chest and abdomen. No anesthetic had been administered and the shrieks and groans of the tortured man were terrible to hear. This, indeed, was vivisection with a vengeance. Cold sweat broke out upon me as I realized that soon my turn would come. And to think that where there was no such thing as time I might easily imagine that my suffering was enduring for months before death finally released me!

It was hopeless, so I walked in silence beside my guard down the dark corridors and passages toward my terrible fate. At a lower level, we came to several lit rooms where we saw many Mahars busy with different tasks. My guard took me to one of these rooms, and before leaving, they chained me to a side wall. There were other humans similarly chained. On a long table lay a victim just as I was led into the room. Several Mahars surrounded the poor soul, holding him down so he couldn't move. Another, gripping a sharp knife with her three-toed foot, was cutting open the victim's chest and abdomen. No anesthetic had been given, and the screams and groans of the tortured man were horrific to hear. This was indeed vivisection at its worst. Cold sweat broke out on me as I realized that soon it would be my turn. And to think that in a place where there was no such thing as time, I could easily picture my suffering lasting for months before death finally set me free!

The Mahars had paid not the slightest attention to me as I had been brought into the room. So deeply immersed were they in their work that I am sure they did not even know that the Sagoths had entered with me. The door was close by. Would that I could reach it! But those heavy chains precluded any such possibility. I looked about for some means of escape from my bonds. Upon the floor between me and the Mahars lay a tiny surgical instrument which one of them must have dropped. It looked not unlike a button-hook, but was much smaller, and its point was sharpened. A hundred times in my boyhood days had I picked locks with a buttonhook. Could I but reach that little bit of polished steel I might yet effect at least a temporary escape.

The Mahars didn’t pay any attention to me when I was brought into the room. They were so focused on their work that I’m sure they didn’t even notice the Sagoths coming in with me. The door was really close. If only I could get to it! But those heavy chains made that impossible. I looked around for a way to get free from my bonds. On the floor between me and the Mahars was a small surgical tool that one of them must have dropped. It looked a lot like a button-hook but was much smaller, and its tip was sharp. A hundred times in my childhood, I had picked locks with a buttonhook. If I could just get that little piece of polished steel, I might be able to make a temporary escape.

Crawling to the limit of my chain, I found that by reaching one hand as far out as I could my fingers still fell an inch short of the coveted instrument. It was tantalizing! Stretch every fiber of my being as I would, I could not quite make it.

Crawling to the end of my chain, I realized that even when I reached out as far as I could, my fingers still missed the sought-after object by an inch. It was so frustrating! No matter how hard I stretched, I just couldn't get it.

At last I turned about and extended one foot toward the object. My heart came to my throat! I could just touch the thing! But suppose that in my effort to drag it toward me I should accidentally shove it still farther away and thus entirely out of reach! Cold sweat broke out upon me from every pore. Slowly and cautiously I made the effort. My toes dropped upon the cold metal. Gradually I worked it toward me until I felt that it was within reach of my hand and a moment later I had turned about and the precious thing was in my grasp.

At last, I turned around and extended one foot toward the object. My heart raced! I could barely touch it! But what if, in trying to pull it closer, I accidentally pushed it farther away and out of reach entirely? A cold sweat broke out all over me. Slowly and carefully, I made my move. My toes landed on the cold metal. Gradually, I pulled it toward me until I felt it was within reach of my hand, and moments later, I turned around and had the precious thing in my grasp.

Assiduously I fell to work upon the Mahar lock that held my chain. It was pitifully simple. A child might have picked it, and a moment later I was free. The Mahars were now evidently completing their work at the table. One already turned away and was examining other victims, evidently with the intention of selecting the next subject.

I quickly got to work on the Mahar lock that held my chain. It was ridiculously simple. A child could have picked it, and in no time I was free. The Mahars were clearly finishing up at the table. One had already turned away and was checking out other victims, obviously looking to pick the next one.

Those at the table had their backs toward me. But for the creature walking toward us I might have escaped that moment. Slowly the thing approached me, when its attention was attracted by a huge slave chained a few yards to my right. Here the reptile stopped and commenced to go over the poor devil carefully, and as it did so its back turned toward me for an instant, and in that instant I gave two mighty leaps that carried me out of the chamber into the corridor beyond, down which I raced with all the speed I could command.

Those sitting at the table had their backs to me. If it weren't for the creature walking towards us, I might have gotten away unnoticed. The thing moved closer, but then its attention was drawn to a large slave chained a few feet to my right. The reptile halted and started inspecting the poor guy closely, and as it did, its back turned to me for just a moment. In that instant, I made two powerful jumps that took me out of the room and into the hallway, where I ran as fast as I could.

Where I was, or whither I was going, I knew not. My only thought was to place as much distance as possible between me and that frightful chamber of torture.

Where I was, or where I was going, I didn’t know. My only thought was to put as much distance as I could between myself and that terrifying room of torment.

Presently I reduced my speed to a brisk walk, and later realizing the danger of running into some new predicament, were I not careful, I moved still more slowly and cautiously. After a time I came to a passage that seemed in some mysterious way familiar to me, and presently, chancing to glance within a chamber which led from the corridor I saw three Mahars curled up in slumber upon a bed of skins. I could have shouted aloud in joy and relief. It was the same corridor and the same Mahars that I had intended to have lead so important a role in our escape from Phutra. Providence had indeed been kind to me, for the reptiles still slept.

Right now, I slowed down to a brisk walk, and then realizing the risk of getting into some new trouble if I wasn't careful, I moved even more slowly and cautiously. After a while, I reached a passage that felt strangely familiar, and when I happened to glance into a chamber off the corridor, I saw three Mahars curled up asleep on a bed of skins. I could have shouted with joy and relief. It was the same corridor and the same Mahars I had meant to play such an important role in our escape from Phutra. Fate had truly been kind to me, as the reptiles were still sleeping.

My one great danger now lay in returning to the upper levels in search of Perry and Ghak, but there was nothing else to be done, and so I hastened upward. When I came to the frequented portions of the building, I found a large burden of skins in a corner and these I lifted to my head, carrying them in such a way that ends and corners fell down about my shoulders completely hiding my face. Thus disguised I found Perry and Ghak together in the chamber where we had been wont to eat and sleep.

My main risk now was going back to the upper levels to look for Perry and Ghak, but I had no other choice, so I quickly made my way up. When I reached the busy areas of the building, I noticed a large pile of skins in a corner. I picked them up and balanced them on my head, arranging them so that the edges draped down around my shoulders, completely covering my face. This disguise helped me find Perry and Ghak together in the room where we used to eat and sleep.

Both were glad to see me, it was needless to say, though of course they had known nothing of the fate that had been meted out to me by my judges. It was decided that no time should now be lost before attempting to put our plan of escape to the test, as I could not hope to remain hidden from the Sagoths long, nor could I forever carry that bale of skins about upon my head without arousing suspicion. However it seemed likely that it would carry me once more safely through the crowded passages and chambers of the upper levels, and so I set out with Perry and Ghak—the stench of the illy cured pelts fairly choking me.

Both of them were really happy to see me, which was obvious, even though they had no idea what I had been through with my judges. We decided not to waste any time trying to put our escape plan into action, since I couldn't stay hidden from the Sagoths for long, and I couldn't keep carrying that load of skins on my head without raising suspicion. However, it seemed likely that it would help me get through the busy passages and rooms of the upper levels again, so I set out with Perry and Ghak—the smell of the poorly cured pelts nearly choking me.

Together we repaired to the first tier of corridors beneath the main floor of the buildings, and here Perry and Ghak halted to await me. The buildings are cut out of the solid limestone formation. There is nothing at all remarkable about their architecture. The rooms are sometimes rectangular, sometimes circular, and again oval in shape. The corridors which connect them are narrow and not always straight. The chambers are lighted by diffused sunlight reflected through tubes similar to those by which the avenues are lighted. The lower the tiers of chambers, the darker. Most of the corridors are entirely unlighted. The Mahars can see quite well in semidarkness.

Together we made our way to the first level of corridors beneath the main floor of the buildings, where Perry and Ghak stopped to wait for me. The buildings are carved from solid limestone. There’s nothing particularly impressive about their design. The rooms are sometimes rectangular, sometimes circular, and at other times oval. The corridors that connect them are narrow and not always straight. The chambers are lit by diffused sunlight reflected through tubes similar to those used for lighting the avenues. The lower the levels of chambers, the darker they become. Most of the corridors are completely unlit. The Mahars can see quite well in dim light.

Down to the main floor we encountered many Mahars, Sagoths, and slaves; but no attention was paid to us as we had become a part of the domestic life of the building. There was but a single entrance leading from the place into the avenue and this was well guarded by Sagoths—this doorway alone were we forbidden to pass. It is true that we were not supposed to enter the deeper corridors and apartments except on special occasions when we were instructed to do so; but as we were considered a lower order without intelligence there was little reason to fear that we could accomplish any harm by so doing, and so we were not hindered as we entered the corridor which led below.

Down on the main floor, we ran into a lot of Mahars, Sagoths, and slaves, but no one paid us any attention since we had become part of the everyday life in the building. There was only one entrance that led from the place to the avenue, and it was well guarded by Sagoths—this was the only doorway we weren't allowed to pass through. It’s true that we weren't supposed to go into the deeper corridors and rooms unless we were specifically told to, but since we were seen as a lower class without intelligence, there was little reason to worry that we could cause any trouble by doing so, and we weren’t stopped as we entered the corridor that led down.

Wrapped in a skin I carried three swords, and the two bows, and the arrows which Perry and I had fashioned. As many slaves bore skin-wrapped burdens to and fro my load attracted no comment. Where I left Ghak and Perry there were no other creatures in sight, and so I withdrew one sword from the package, and leaving the balance of the weapons with Perry, started on alone toward the lower levels.

Wrapped in a skin, I carried three swords, two bows, and the arrows that Perry and I had made. Since many slaves carried skin-wrapped loads back and forth, my burden didn’t raise any eyebrows. When I left Ghak and Perry, there were no other creatures around, so I took one sword out of the package, left the rest of the weapons with Perry, and set off alone toward the lower levels.

Having come to the apartment in which the three Mahars slept I entered silently on tiptoe, forgetting that the creatures were without the sense of hearing. With a quick thrust through the heart I disposed of the first but my second thrust was not so fortunate, so that before I could kill the next of my victims it had hurled itself against the third, who sprang quickly up, facing me with wide-distended jaws. But fighting is not the occupation which the race of Mahars loves, and when the thing saw that I already had dispatched two of its companions, and that my sword was red with their blood, it made a dash to escape me. But I was too quick for it, and so, half hopping, half flying, it scurried down another corridor with me close upon its heels.

Having arrived at the apartment where the three Mahars slept, I entered quietly on tiptoe, forgetting that they couldn't hear. With one swift strike, I took out the first, but my second attempt didn’t go as smoothly, and before I could finish off the next victim, it lunged at the third one, who quickly sprang up, facing me with its jaws wide open. However, fighting isn’t something the Mahars enjoy, and when it saw that I had already killed two of its companions and my sword was covered in their blood, it tried to escape. But I was faster, and so, half hopping, half flying, it darted down another corridor with me right on its tail.

Its escape meant the utter ruin of our plan, and in all probability my instant death. This thought lent wings to my feet; but even at my best I could do no more than hold my own with the leaping thing before me.

Its escape meant the complete failure of our plan, and likely my immediate death. This idea gave me a burst of energy; but even at my best, I could only keep up with the creature leaping in front of me.

Of a sudden it turned into an apartment on the right of the corridor, and an instant later as I rushed in I found myself facing two of the Mahars. The one who had been there when we entered had been occupied with a number of metal vessels, into which had been put powders and liquids as I judged from the array of flasks standing about upon the bench where it had been working. In an instant I realized what I had stumbled upon. It was the very room for the finding of which Perry had given me minute directions. It was the buried chamber in which was hidden the Great Secret of the race of Mahars. And on the bench beside the flasks lay the skin-bound book which held the only copy of the thing I was to have sought, after dispatching the three Mahars in their sleep.

Suddenly, I turned into an apartment on the right side of the hallway, and just a moment later, as I rushed in, I found myself face to face with two Mahars. The one who had been there when we arrived was busy with several metal containers, which I guessed were filled with powders and liquids based on the assortment of flasks spread out on the workbench. In an instant, I understood what I had stumbled upon. It was the very room for which Perry had given me detailed directions. It was the hidden chamber that contained the Great Secret of the Mahars. And on the bench next to the flasks lay the leather-bound book that held the only copy of what I was supposed to find after taking out the three Mahars in their sleep.

There was no exit from the room other than the doorway in which I now stood facing the two frightful reptiles. Cornered, I knew that they would fight like demons, and they were well equipped to fight if fight they must. Together they launched themselves upon me, and though I ran one of them through the heart on the instant, the other fastened its gleaming fangs about my sword arm above the elbow, and then with her sharp talons commenced to rake me about the body, evidently intent upon disemboweling me. I saw that it was useless to hope that I might release my arm from that powerful, viselike grip which seemed to be severing my arm from my body. The pain I suffered was intense, but it only served to spur me to greater efforts to overcome my antagonist.

There was no way out of the room except for the doorway where I now stood, facing the two terrifying reptiles. Trapped, I knew they would fight fiercely, and they were ready for a battle if it came to that. Together, they charged at me, and even though I stabbed one of them through the heart instantly, the other clamped its sharp fangs around my sword arm above the elbow, and then with her razor-sharp claws started to claw at my body, clearly trying to disembowel me. I realized it was pointless to think I could free my arm from that powerful, vice-like grip that felt like it was tearing my arm from my body. The pain I felt was excruciating, but it only motivated me to fight harder against my attacker.

Back and forth across the floor we struggled—the Mahar dealing me terrific, cutting blows with her fore feet, while I attempted to protect my body with my left hand, at the same time watching for an opportunity to transfer my blade from my now useless sword hand to its rapidly weakening mate. At last I was successful, and with what seemed to me my last ounce of strength I ran the blade through the ugly body of my foe.

Back and forth across the floor we fought—the Mahar landing powerful, slicing blows with her front feet, while I tried to shield my body with my left hand, all the while looking for a chance to switch my blade from my now ineffective sword hand to its quickly tiring counterpart. Finally, I succeeded, and with what felt like my last bit of strength, I drove the blade through the ugly body of my enemy.

Soundless, as it had fought, it died, and though weak from pain and loss of blood, it was with an emotion of triumphant pride that I stepped across its convulsively stiffening corpse to snatch up the most potent secret of a world. A single glance assured me it was the very thing that Perry had described to me.

Soundless, just like it had struggled, it died, and even though it was weak from pain and blood loss, I stepped over its stiffening body with a feeling of victorious pride to grab the most powerful secret of the world. A quick look confirmed it was exactly what Perry had told me about.

And as I grasped it did I think of what it meant to the human race of Pellucidar—did there flash through my mind the thought that countless generations of my own kind yet unborn would have reason to worship me for the thing that I had accomplished for them? I did not. I thought of a beautiful oval face, gazing out of limpid eyes, through a waving mass of jet-black hair. I thought of red, red lips, God-made for kissing. And of a sudden, apropos of nothing, standing there alone in the secret chamber of the Mahars of Pellucidar, I realized that I loved Dian the Beautiful.

And as I understood it, I didn't really think about what it meant for the people of Pellucidar—no thought crossed my mind that future generations of my own kind, yet to be born, would have a reason to admire me for what I had done for them. Instead, I focused on a beautiful oval face, looking out from clear eyes, framed by a flowing mass of jet-black hair. I thought about red lips, perfectly made for kissing. And suddenly, out of nowhere, standing alone in the secret chamber of the Mahars of Pellucidar, I realized that I loved Dian the Beautiful.

XII
PURSUIT

For an instant I stood there thinking of her, and then, with a sigh, I tucked the book in the thong that supported my loin cloth, and turned to leave the apartment. At the bottom of the corridor which leads aloft from the lower chambers I whistled in accordance with the prearranged signal which was to announce to Perry and Ghak that I had been successful. A moment later they stood beside me, and to my surprise I saw that Hooja the Sly One accompanied them.

For a moment I stood there thinking about her, and then, with a sigh, I tucked the book into the strap that held up my loincloth and turned to leave the apartment. At the end of the hallway that leads up from the lower rooms, I whistled the agreed signal to let Perry and Ghak know I had succeeded. A moment later, they appeared beside me, and to my surprise, I saw that Hooja the Sly One was with them.

“He joined us,” explained Perry, “and would not be denied. The fellow is a fox. He scents escape, and rather than be thwarted of our chance now I told him that I would bring him to you, and let you decide whether he might accompany us.”

“He joined us,” Perry explained, “and wouldn't take no for an answer. The guy is clever. He senses an opportunity for escape, and instead of letting us miss our chance, I told him I’d bring him to you so you could decide if he can come with us.”

I had no love for Hooja, and no confidence in him. I was sure that if he thought it would profit him he would betray us; but I saw no way out of it now, and the fact that I had killed four Mahars instead of only the three I had expected to, made it possible to include the fellow in our scheme of escape.

I had no affection for Hooja and didn't trust him at all. I was certain that if he believed it would benefit him, he would turn against us; but now I couldn’t see a way out of the situation, and the fact that I had killed four Mahars instead of just the three I had anticipated allowed me to consider including him in our escape plan.

“Very well,” I said, “you may come with us, Hooja; but at the first intimation of treachery I shall run my sword through you. Do you understand?”

“Alright,” I said, “you can come with us, Hooja; but at the first sign of betrayal, I will run my sword through you. Do you get that?”

He said that he did.

He said he did.

Some time later we had removed the skins from the four Mahars, and so succeeded in crawling inside of them ourselves that there seemed an excellent chance for us to pass unnoticed from Phutra. It was not an easy thing to fasten the hides together where we had split them along the belly to remove them from their carcasses, but by remaining out until the others had all been sewed in with my help, and then leaving an aperture in the breast of Perry’s skin through which he could pass his hands to sew me up, we were enabled to accomplish our design to really much better purpose than I had hoped. We managed to keep the heads erect by passing our swords up through the necks, and by the same means were enabled to move them about in a life-like manner. We had our greatest difficulty with the webbed feet, but even that problem was finally solved, so that when we moved about we did so quite naturally. Tiny holes punctured in the baggy throats into which our heads were thrust permitted us to see well enough to guide our progress.

Some time later, we had taken the skins off the four Mahars, and we managed to crawl inside them, which gave us a great chance to sneak out of Phutra unnoticed. It wasn’t easy to fasten the hides together where we had cut them open to remove them from their bodies, but by waiting until the others were all sewn in with my help and then leaving an opening in the chest of Perry’s skin for him to use his hands to sew me up, we were able to pull off our plan much better than I had expected. We kept the heads upright by sliding our swords up through the necks, allowing us to move them around in a lifelike way. Our biggest challenge was with the webbed feet, but we eventually solved that as well, so when we moved around, it looked quite natural. Tiny holes punctured in the loose throats where our heads were stuffed let us see well enough to guide our movements.

Thus we started up toward the main floor of the building. Ghak headed the strange procession, then came Perry, followed by Hooja, while I brought up the rear, after admonishing Hooja that I had so arranged my sword that I could thrust it through the head of my disguise into his vitals were he to show any indication of faltering.

Thus, we made our way up to the main floor of the building. Ghak led the odd procession, followed by Perry, then Hooja, while I brought up the rear, after warning Hooja that I had positioned my sword in such a way that I could stab it through my disguise into him if he showed any sign of hesitation.

As the noise of hurrying feet warned me that we were entering the busy corridors of the main level, my heart came up into my mouth. It is with no sense of shame that I admit that I was frightened—never before in my life, nor since, did I experience any such agony of soulsearing fear and suspense as enveloped me. If it be possible to sweat blood, I sweat it then.

As the sound of rushing footsteps told me we were entering the busy halls of the main level, my heart raced. I’m not ashamed to say I was scared—never in my life, before or since, have I felt such intense, soul-crushing fear and anxiety. If it’s possible to sweat blood, I was doing it then.

Slowly, after the manner of locomotion habitual to the Mahars, when they are not using their wings, we crept through throngs of busy slaves, Sagoths, and Mahars. After what seemed an eternity we reached the outer door which leads into the main avenue of Phutra. Many Sagoths loitered near the opening. They glanced at Ghak as he padded between them. Then Perry passed, and then Hooja. Now it was my turn, and then in a sudden fit of freezing terror I realized that the warm blood from my wounded arm was trickling down through the dead foot of the Mahar skin I wore and leaving its tell-tale mark upon the pavement, for I saw a Sagoth call a companion’s attention to it.

Slowly, in the way that Mahars move when they're not using their wings, we made our way through crowds of busy slaves, Sagoths, and Mahars. After what felt like forever, we finally reached the outer door that leads to the main avenue of Phutra. A number of Sagoths were hanging around the entrance. They looked at Ghak as he walked past them. Then Perry went by, followed by Hooja. Now it was my turn, and in a sudden wave of panic, I realized that the warm blood from my injured arm was dripping down through the dead Mahar skin I was wearing and leaving a visible mark on the pavement, as I noticed a Sagoth pointing it out to a friend.

The guard stepped before me and pointing to my bleeding foot spoke to me in the sign language which these two races employ as a means of communication. Even had I known what he was saying I could not have replied with the dead thing that covered me. I once had seen a great Mahar freeze a presumptuous Sagoth with a look. It seemed my only hope, and so I tried it. Stopping in my tracks I moved my sword so that it made the dead head appear to turn inquiring eyes upon the gorilla-man. For a long moment I stood perfectly still, eyeing the fellow with those dead eyes. Then I lowered the head and started slowly on. For a moment all hung in the balance, but before I touched him the guard stepped to one side, and I passed on out into the avenue.

The guard stepped in front of me and, pointing to my bleeding foot, communicated using the sign language that these two races used. Even if I understood him, I couldn't respond with the lifeless thing that covered me. I had once seen a powerful Mahar freeze an arrogant Sagoth with just a stare. That seemed like my only chance, so I tried it. Stopping in my tracks, I moved my sword to make it look like the dead head was turning to look at the gorilla-man. For a long moment, I stood completely still, staring at him with those lifeless eyes. Then I lowered the head and started to move slowly again. For a moment, everything was uncertain, but just before I touched him, the guard stepped aside, and I passed on into the avenue.

On we went up the broad street, but now we were safe for the very numbers of our enemies that surrounded us on all sides. Fortunately, there was a great concourse of Mahars repairing to the shallow lake which lies a mile or more from the city. They go there to indulge their amphibian proclivities in diving for small fish, and enjoying the cool depths of the water. It is a fresh-water lake, shallow, and free from the larger reptiles which make the use of the great seas of Pellucidar impossible for any but their own kind.

On we walked up the wide street, but now we felt safe because of the sheer number of enemies surrounding us. Luckily, there was a big crowd of Mahars heading to the shallow lake, which is about a mile or so from the city. They go there to indulge their love for water by diving for small fish and enjoying the cool waters. It's a freshwater lake, shallow, and free from the larger reptiles that make the vast seas of Pellucidar accessible only to their kind.

In the thick of the crowd we passed up the steps and out onto the plain. For some distance Ghak remained with the stream that was traveling toward the lake, but finally, at the bottom of a little gully he halted, and there we remained until all had passed and we were alone. Then, still in our disguises, we set off directly away from Phutra.

In the middle of the crowd, we climbed up the steps and out onto the flat land. For a while, Ghak stayed with the group heading toward the lake, but eventually, at the bottom of a small gully, he stopped, and we stayed there until everyone had passed and we were by ourselves. Then, still in our disguises, we took off directly away from Phutra.

The heat of the vertical rays of the sun was fast making our horrible prisons unbearable, so that after passing a low divide, and entering a sheltering forest, we finally discarded the Mahar skins that had brought us thus far in safety.

The heat from the direct sunlight was quickly making our terrible prisons unbearable, so after crossing a low ridge and entering a protective forest, we finally took off the Mahar skins that had kept us safe up to this point.

I shall not weary you with the details of that bitter and galling flight. How we traveled at a dogged run until we dropped in our tracks. How we were beset by strange and terrible beasts. How we barely escaped the cruel fangs of lions and tigers the size of which would dwarf into pitiful insignificance the greatest felines of the outer world.

I won't bore you with the details of that painful and exhausting journey. How we ran relentlessly until we collapsed. How we were attacked by bizarre and terrifying creatures. How we narrowly escaped the vicious jaws of lions and tigers that were so massive they made the biggest cats from the outside world look tiny in comparison.

On and on we raced, our one thought to put as much distance between ourselves and Phutra as possible. Ghak was leading us to his own land—the land of Sari. No sign of pursuit had developed, and yet we were sure that somewhere behind us relentless Sagoths were dogging our tracks. Ghak said they never failed to hunt down their quarry until they had captured it or themselves been turned back by a superior force.

On and on we ran, focused on putting as much distance as possible between ourselves and Phutra. Ghak was guiding us to his homeland—the land of Sari. There was no sign that we were being followed, but we were certain that relentless Sagoths were tracking us from somewhere behind. Ghak mentioned that they never stopped hunting their target until they caught it or were forced to retreat by a stronger force.

Our only hope, he said, lay in reaching his tribe which was quite strong enough in their mountain fastness to beat off any number of Sagoths.

"Our only hope," he said, "is to reach his tribe, which is strong enough in their mountain hideout to fend off any number of Sagoths."

At last, after what seemed months, and may, I now realize, have been years, we came in sight of the dun escarpment which buttressed the foothills of Sari. At almost the same instant, Hooja, who looked ever quite as much behind as before, announced that he could see a body of men far behind us topping a low ridge in our wake. It was the long-expected pursuit.

At last, after what felt like months, and I now realize may have been years, we caught sight of the gray cliff that supported the foothills of Sari. Almost at the same moment, Hooja, who always seemed to be looking back as much as forward, announced that he could see a group of men far behind us rising over a low ridge. It was the long-anticipated chase.

I asked Ghak if we could make Sari in time to escape them.

I asked Ghak if we could make it to Sari in time to get away from them.

“We may,” he replied; “but you will find that the Sagoths can move with incredible swiftness, and as they are almost tireless they are doubtless much fresher than we. Then—” he paused, glancing at Perry.

“We might,” he replied; “but you’ll see that the Sagoths can move with amazing speed, and since they hardly get tired, they're probably a lot fresher than us. Then—” he paused, glancing at Perry.

I knew what he meant. The old man was exhausted. For much of the period of our flight either Ghak or I had half supported him on the march. With such a handicap, less fleet pursuers than the Sagoths might easily overtake us before we could scale the rugged heights which confronted us.

I knew what he was talking about. The old man was worn out. For most of our journey, either Ghak or I had been helping him along. With that kind of handicap, even slower pursuers than the Sagoths could easily catch up to us before we managed to climb the steep hills ahead.

“You and Hooja go on ahead,” I said. “Perry and I will make it if we are able. We cannot travel as rapidly as you two, and there is no reason why all should be lost because of that. It can’t be helped—we have simply to face it.”

“You and Hooja go ahead,” I said. “Perry and I will catch up if we can. We can’t travel as fast as you two, and there’s no reason everyone should suffer because of that. It can’t be helped—we just have to deal with it.”

“I will not desert a companion,” was Ghak’s simple reply. I hadn’t known that this great, hairy, primeval man had any such nobility of character stowed away inside him. I had always liked him, but now to my liking was added honor and respect. Yes, and love.

“I won’t abandon a friend,” was Ghak’s straightforward answer. I hadn’t realized that this strong, bearded, ancient man had such a noble character hidden within him. I had always liked him, but now my feelings included honor and respect. Yes, and love.

But still I urged him to go on ahead, insisting that if he could reach his people he might be able to bring out a sufficient force to drive off the Sagoths and rescue Perry and myself.

But I still urged him to go ahead, insisting that if he could reach his people, he might be able to rally enough support to drive off the Sagoths and rescue Perry and me.

No, he wouldn’t leave us, and that was all there was to it, but he suggested that Hooja might hurry on and warn the Sarians of the king’s danger. It didn’t require much urging to start Hooja—the naked idea was enough to send him leaping on ahead of us into the foothills which we now had reached.

No, he wasn’t going to leave us, and that was final, but he suggested that Hooja should rush ahead and warn the Sarians about the king’s danger. It didn’t take much convincing to get Hooja moving—the mere thought was enough to make him leap ahead of us into the foothills we had just reached.

Perry realized that he was jeopardizing Ghak’s life and mine and the old fellow fairly begged us to go on without him, although I knew that he was suffering a perfect anguish of terror at the thought of falling into the hands of the Sagoths. Ghak finally solved the problem, in part, by lifting Perry in his powerful arms and carrying him. While the act cut down Ghak’s speed he still could travel faster thus than when half supporting the stumbling old man.

Perry understood that he was putting both Ghak’s life and mine at risk, and the old man practically pleaded with us to continue without him, even though I could see he was filled with a deep fear of being captured by the Sagoths. Ghak eventually found a solution by picking Perry up in his strong arms and carrying him. Although this slowed Ghak down, he was still able to move faster this way than if he were only half supporting the unsteady old man.

XIII
THE SLY ONE

The Sagoths were gaining on us rapidly, for once they had sighted us they had greatly increased their speed. On and on we stumbled up the narrow canyon that Ghak had chosen to approach the heights of Sari. On either side rose precipitous cliffs of gorgeous, parti-colored rock, while beneath our feet a thick mountain grass formed a soft and noiseless carpet. Since we had entered the canyon we had had no glimpse of our pursuers, and I was commencing to hope that they had lost our trail and that we would reach the now rapidly nearing cliffs in time to scale them before we should be overtaken.

The Sagoths were closing in on us quickly; once they spotted us, they picked up their pace significantly. We stumbled our way up the narrow canyon that Ghak had chosen to lead us to the heights of Sari. On either side, steep cliffs made of beautiful, colorful rock towered over us, while a thick layer of mountain grass formed a soft, silent carpet under our feet. Since entering the canyon, we hadn't seen our pursuers, and I was starting to hope that they had lost our trail and that we could reach the quickly approaching cliffs before they caught up to us.

Ahead we neither saw nor heard any sign which might betoken the success of Hooja’s mission. By now he should have reached the outposts of the Sarians, and we should at least hear the savage cries of the tribesmen as they swarmed to arms in answer to their king’s appeal for succor. In another moment the frowning cliffs ahead should be black with primeval warriors. But nothing of the kind happened—as a matter of fact the Sly One had betrayed us. At the moment that we expected to see Sarian spearmen charging to our relief at Hooja’s back, the craven traitor was sneaking around the outskirts of the nearest Sarian village, that he might come up from the other side when it was too late to save us, claiming that he had become lost among the mountains.

Ahead, we didn't see or hear anything that would indicate Hooja’s mission had succeeded. By now, he should have reached the borders of the Sarians, and we should at least be hearing the savage shouts of the tribesmen as they rallied to their king’s call for help. Any moment now, the looming cliffs should be filled with ancient warriors. But nothing like that happened—in fact, the Sly One had betrayed us. Just when we expected to see Sarian spearmen charging to our rescue behind Hooja, the cowardly traitor was sneaking around the edge of the nearest Sarian village, planning to come at us from the other side when it was too late to save us, claiming he had gotten lost in the mountains.

Hooja still harbored ill will against me because of the blow I had struck in Dian’s protection, and his malevolent spirit was equal to sacrificing us all that he might be revenged upon me.

Hooja still held a grudge against me for the hit I took to protect Dian, and his spiteful nature was willing to put us all at risk just to get back at me.

As we drew nearer the barrier cliffs and no sign of rescuing Sarians appeared Ghak became both angry and alarmed, and presently as the sound of rapidly approaching pursuit fell upon our ears, he called to me over his shoulder that we were lost.

As we got closer to the barrier cliffs and still no sign of the rescuing Sarians showed up, Ghak became both angry and worried. Soon, as we heard the sound of quickly approaching pursuers, he called to me over his shoulder that we were lost.

A backward glance gave me a glimpse of the first of the Sagoths at the far end of a considerable stretch of canyon through which we had just passed, and then a sudden turning shut the ugly creature from my view; but the loud howl of triumphant rage which rose behind us was evidence that the gorilla-man had sighted us.

A quick look back showed me the first of the Sagoths at the far end of a long stretch of canyon we had just crossed, and then a sudden turn blocked my view of the ugly creature; but the loud howl of triumphant rage that came from behind us was proof that the gorilla-man had spotted us.

Again the canyon veered sharply to the left, but to the right another branch ran on at a lesser deviation from the general direction, so that appeared more like the main canyon than the lefthand branch. The Sagoths were now not over two hundred and fifty yards behind us, and I saw that it was hopeless for us to expect to escape other than by a ruse. There was a bare chance of saving Ghak and Perry, and as I reached the branching of the canyon I took the chance.

Again, the canyon turned sharply to the left, but to the right, another branch continued on with a smaller deviation from the main direction, making it look more like the main canyon than the left side. The Sagoths were now less than two hundred and fifty yards behind us, and I realized it was pointless to think we could escape except through some trick. There was a slim chance of saving Ghak and Perry, and as I reached the fork in the canyon, I decided to take that chance.

Pausing there I waited until the foremost Sagoth hove into sight. Ghak and Perry had disappeared around a bend in the left-hand canyon, and as the Sagoth’s savage yell announced that he had seen me I turned and fled up the right-hand branch. My ruse was successful, and the entire party of man-hunters raced headlong after me up one canyon while Ghak bore Perry to safety up the other.

Pausing there, I stayed put until the first Sagoth came into view. Ghak and Perry had gone around a curve in the left canyon, and as the Sagoth's fierce shout signaled that he spotted me, I turned and ran up the right branch. My trick worked, and the whole group of hunters charged after me up one canyon while Ghak took Perry to safety up the other.

Running has never been my particular athletic forte, and now when my very life depended upon fleetness of foot I cannot say that I ran any better than on the occasions when my pitiful base running had called down upon my head the rooter’s raucous and reproachful cries of “Ice Wagon,” and “Call a cab.”

Running has never been my strong suit, and now that my very life depends on speed, I can't claim that I ran any better than those times when my terrible base running earned me the crowd's loud and scornful shouts of “Ice Wagon” and “Call a cab.”

The Sagoths were gaining on me rapidly. There was one in particular, fleeter than his fellows, who was perilously close. The canyon had become a rocky slit, rising roughly at a steep angle toward what seemed a pass between two abutting peaks. What lay beyond I could not even guess—possibly a sheer drop of hundreds of feet into the corresponding valley upon the other side. Could it be that I had plunged into a cul-de-sac?

The Sagoths were quickly catching up to me. One of them, faster than the others, was alarmingly close. The canyon had turned into a rocky opening, rising sharply at a steep angle toward what looked like a pass between two neighboring peaks. I couldn't even imagine what was beyond—maybe a straight drop of hundreds of feet into the valley on the other side. Was it possible that I had ended up in a dead end?

Realizing that I could not hope to outdistance the Sagoths to the top of the canyon I had determined to risk all in an attempt to check them temporarily, and to this end had unslung my rudely made bow and plucked an arrow from the skin quiver which hung behind my shoulder. As I fitted the shaft with my right hand I stopped and wheeled toward the gorilla-man.

Realizing that I couldn't possibly outrun the Sagoths to the top of the canyon, I decided to risk everything to try and hold them off for a moment. With that in mind, I took off my crude bow and pulled an arrow from the leather quiver hanging behind my shoulder. As I nocked the arrow with my right hand, I paused and turned to face the gorilla-man.

In the world of my birth I never had drawn a shaft, but since our escape from Phutra I had kept the party supplied with small game by means of my arrows, and so, through necessity, had developed a fair degree of accuracy. During our flight from Phutra I had restrung my bow with a piece of heavy gut taken from a huge tiger which Ghak and I had worried and finally dispatched with arrows, spear, and sword. The hard wood of the bow was extremely tough and this, with the strength and elasticity of my new string, gave me unwonted confidence in my weapon.

In the world where I was born, I had never shot an arrow, but since we escaped from Phutra, I had kept the group supplied with small game using my arrows, and out of necessity, I had become quite accurate. During our flight from Phutra, I had re-strung my bow with a thick gut taken from a massive tiger that Ghak and I had fought and eventually killed with arrows, a spear, and a sword. The bow was made of very tough hardwood, and with the strength and flexibility of my new string, I felt an unusual level of confidence in my weapon.

Never had I greater need of steady nerves than then—never were my nerves and muscles under better control. I sighted as carefully and deliberately as though at a straw target. The Sagoth had never before seen a bow and arrow, but of a sudden it must have swept over his dull intellect that the thing I held toward him was some sort of engine of destruction, for he too came to a halt, simultaneously swinging his hatchet for a throw. It is one of the many methods in which they employ this weapon, and the accuracy of aim which they achieve, even under the most unfavorable circumstances, is little short of miraculous.

Never had I needed steady nerves more than at that moment—never were my nerves and muscles more under control. I focused as carefully and deliberately as if I were aiming at a straw target. The Sagoth had never seen a bow and arrow before, but suddenly it must have dawned on him that the thing I was pointing at him was some kind of weapon, because he also stopped, swinging his hatchet back to throw. This is one of the many ways they use this weapon, and the accuracy they achieve, even in the toughest situations, is nothing short of amazing.

My shaft was drawn back its full length—my eye had centered its sharp point upon the left breast of my adversary; and then he launched his hatchet and I released my arrow. At the instant that our missiles flew I leaped to one side, but the Sagoth sprang forward to follow up his attack with a spear thrust. I felt the swish of the hatchet as it grazed my head, and at the same instant my shaft pierced the Sagoth’s savage heart, and with a single groan he lunged almost at my feet—stone dead. Close behind him were two more—fifty yards perhaps—but the distance gave me time to snatch up the dead guardsman’s shield, for the close call his hatchet had just given me had borne in upon me the urgent need I had for one. Those which I had purloined at Phutra we had not been able to bring along because their size precluded our concealing them within the skins of the Mahars which had brought us safely from the city.

My arrow was fully drawn back—my eye was focused on my opponent's left breast; then he threw his hatchet and I let go of my arrow. Just as our weapons flew through the air, I jumped to the side, but the Sagoth rushed forward to follow his attack with a spear thrust. I felt the rush of the hatchet as it barely missed my head, and at the same moment, my arrow struck the Sagoth’s brutal heart, causing him to collapse almost at my feet—stone dead. Right behind him were two more—maybe fifty yards away—but the distance gave me time to grab the dead guard's shield, as the close call with the hatchet made me realize how urgently I needed one. The shields I had taken at Phutra couldn’t be brought along because their size made it impossible to hide them in the skins of the Mahars, which had brought us safely from the city.

With the shield slipped well up on my left arm I let fly with another arrow, which brought down a second Sagoth, and then as his fellow’s hatchet sped toward me I caught it upon the shield, and fitted another shaft for him; but he did not wait to receive it. Instead, he turned and retreated toward the main body of gorilla-men. Evidently he had seen enough of me for the moment.

With my shield secured on my left arm, I released another arrow, which took down a second Sagoth. Just as his companion’s hatchet flew toward me, I deflected it with the shield and prepared another arrow for him; but he didn’t stick around to face it. Instead, he turned and retreated toward the main group of gorilla-men. Clearly, he had seen enough of me for now.

Once more I took up my flight, nor were the Sagoths apparently overanxious to press their pursuit so closely as before. Unmolested I reached the top of the canyon where I found a sheer drop of two or three hundred feet to the bottom of a rocky chasm; but on the left a narrow ledge rounded the shoulder of the overhanging cliff. Along this I advanced, and at a sudden turning, a few yards beyond the canyon’s end, the path widened, and at my left I saw the opening to a large cave. Before, the ledge continued until it passed from sight about another projecting buttress of the mountain.

Once again, I took off and it seemed like the Sagoths weren't as eager to chase me as they were before. Free from any trouble, I made it to the top of the canyon where there was a steep drop of two or three hundred feet down to a rocky gorge. To my left, there was a narrow ledge that wrapped around the edge of the overhanging cliff. I moved along this ledge, and at a sudden turn just a few yards past the end of the canyon, the path opened up. To my left, I spotted the entrance to a large cave. Ahead, the ledge continued until it disappeared around another jutting part of the mountain.

Here, I felt, I could defy an army, for but a single foeman could advance upon me at a time, nor could he know that I was awaiting him until he came full upon me around the corner of the turn. About me lay scattered stones crumbled from the cliff above. They were of various sizes and shapes, but enough were of handy dimensions for use as ammunition in lieu of my precious arrows. Gathering a number of stones into a little pile beside the mouth of the cave I waited the advance of the Sagoths.

Here, I felt like I could take on an army, because only one enemy could come at me at a time, and they wouldn't know I was ready for them until they turned the corner. Around me were scattered stones that had fallen from the cliff above. They came in different sizes and shapes, but there were enough that were just the right size to use as ammo instead of my valuable arrows. I gathered a bunch of stones into a small pile by the entrance of the cave and waited for the Sagoths to approach.

As I stood there, tense and silent, listening for the first faint sound that should announce the approach of my enemies, a slight noise from within the cave’s black depths attracted my attention. It might have been produced by the moving of the great body of some huge beast rising from the rock floor of its lair. At almost the same instant I thought that I caught the scraping of hide sandals upon the ledge beyond the turn. For the next few seconds my attention was considerably divided.

As I stood there, tense and quiet, listening for the first faint sound that would signal the arrival of my enemies, a soft noise from the dark depths of the cave caught my attention. It could have been made by some enormous beast shifting from the rocky floor of its den. Almost at the same moment, I thought I heard the sound of hide sandals scraping on the ledge just beyond the bend. For the next few seconds, my focus was heavily divided.

And then from the inky blackness at my right I saw two flaming eyes glaring into mine. They were on a level that was over two feet above my head. It is true that the beast who owned them might be standing upon a ledge within the cave, or that it might be rearing up upon its hind legs; but I had seen enough of the monsters of Pellucidar to know that I might be facing some new and frightful Titan whose dimensions and ferocity eclipsed those of any I had seen before.

And then from the pitch-black darkness to my right, I saw two glowing eyes staring back at me. They were positioned more than two feet above my head. It's possible that the creature owning those eyes was standing on a ledge inside the cave or had risen up on its hind legs; but I had encountered enough monsters in Pellucidar to realize that I could be facing a terrifying new Titan whose size and fierceness surpassed any I had seen before.

Whatever it was, it was coming slowly toward the entrance of the cave, and now, deep and forbidding, it uttered a low and ominous growl. I waited no longer to dispute possession of the ledge with the thing which owned that voice. The noise had not been loud—I doubt if the Sagoths heard it at all—but the suggestion of latent possibilities behind it was such that I knew it would only emanate from a gigantic and ferocious beast.

Whatever it was, it was slowly moving toward the entrance of the cave, and now, deep and menacing, it let out a low and threatening growl. I didn’t wait any longer to contest the ledge with whatever owned that voice. The sound hadn’t been loud—I doubt the Sagoths heard it at all—but the hint of potential danger behind it made me realize it could only come from a massive and fierce creature.

As I backed along the ledge I soon was past the mouth of the cave, where I no longer could see those fearful flaming eyes, but an instant later I caught sight of the fiendish face of a Sagoth as it warily advanced beyond the cliff’s turn on the far side of the cave’s mouth. As the fellow saw me he leaped along the ledge in pursuit, and after him came as many of his companions as could crowd upon each other’s heels. At the same time the beast emerged from the cave, so that he and the Sagoths came face to face upon that narrow ledge.

As I moved cautiously along the ledge, I quickly passed the entrance of the cave, where I could no longer see those terrifying, glowing eyes. But just a moment later, I spotted the evil face of a Sagoth as it cautiously approached around the bend on the far side of the cave's entrance. When the guy saw me, he jumped along the ledge to chase after me, and right behind him came as many of his buddies as could crowd in line. At the same time, the beast came out of the cave, so he and the Sagoths confronted each other on that narrow ledge.

The thing was an enormous cave bear, rearing its colossal bulk fully eight feet at the shoulder, while from the tip of its nose to the end of its stubby tail it was fully twelve feet in length. As it sighted the Sagoths it emitted a most frightful roar, and with open mouth charged full upon them. With a cry of terror the foremost gorilla-man turned to escape, but behind him he ran full upon his on-rushing companions.

The creature was a massive cave bear, standing an impressive eight feet tall at the shoulder, and measuring a full twelve feet from the tip of its nose to the end of its short tail. When it spotted the Sagoths, it let out a terrifying roar and charged straight at them. With a scream of fear, the leading gorilla-man tried to run away, but he ended up colliding with his rushing companions behind him.

The horror of the following seconds is indescribable. The Sagoth nearest the cave bear, finding his escape blocked, turned and leaped deliberately to an awful death upon the jagged rocks three hundred feet below. Then those giant jaws reached out and gathered in the next—there was a sickening sound of crushing bones, and the mangled corpse was dropped over the cliff’s edge. Nor did the mighty beast even pause in his steady advance along the ledge.

The terror of the next few seconds is beyond words. The Sagoth closest to the cave bear, realizing he couldn’t escape, turned and jumped to a horrific death on the jagged rocks three hundred feet below. Then those massive jaws snapped out and caught the next one—there was a nauseating sound of crunching bones, and the mangled body was tossed over the cliff's edge. The powerful beast didn’t even hesitate in its relentless progression along the ledge.

Shrieking Sagoths were now leaping madly over the precipice to escape him, and the last I saw he rounded the turn still pursuing the demoralized remnant of the man hunters. For a long time I could hear the horrid roaring of the brute intermingled with the screams and shrieks of his victims, until finally the awful sounds dwindled and disappeared in the distance.

Shrieking Sagoths were now jumping wildly over the edge to escape him, and the last I saw, he rounded the corner while still chasing the demoralized survivors of the man hunters. For a long time, I could hear the terrible roaring of the creature mixed with the screams and cries of his victims, until finally the awful sounds faded away into the distance.

Later I learned from Ghak, who had finally come to his tribesmen and returned with a party to rescue me, that the ryth, as it is called, pursued the Sagoths until it had exterminated the entire band. Ghak was, of course, positive that I had fallen prey to the terrible creature, which, within Pellucidar, is truly the king of beasts.

Later, I learned from Ghak, who had finally reunited with his tribe and come back with a group to rescue me, that the ryth, as it's called, chased down the Sagoths until it wiped out their entire group. Ghak was, of course, certain that I had become a victim of the terrible creature, which is truly the king of beasts in Pellucidar.

Not caring to venture back into the canyon, where I might fall prey either to the cave bear or the Sagoths I continued on along the ledge, believing that by following around the mountain I could reach the land of Sari from another direction. But I evidently became confused by the twisting and turning of the canyons and gullies, for I did not come to the land of Sari then, nor for a long time thereafter.

Not wanting to go back into the canyon, where I could get caught by either the cave bear or the Sagoths, I kept moving along the ledge, thinking that if I went around the mountain, I could reach the land of Sari from a different way. However, I clearly got mixed up by the winding canyons and gullies because I didn’t reach the land of Sari then, nor did I for a long time afterward.

XIV
THE GARDEN OF EDEN

With no heavenly guide, it is little wonder that I became confused and lost in the labyrinthine maze of those mighty hills. What, in reality, I did was to pass entirely through them and come out above the valley upon the farther side. I know that I wandered for a long time, until tired and hungry I came upon a small cave in the face of the limestone formation which had taken the place of the granite farther back.

With no divine guide, it's not surprising that I got confused and lost in the twisted maze of those huge hills. In reality, I ended up completely passing through them and came out above the valley on the other side. I know I wandered for a long time until, exhausted and hungry, I stumbled upon a small cave in the limestone formation that had replaced the granite further back.

The cave which took my fancy lay halfway up the precipitous side of a lofty cliff. The way to it was such that I knew no extremely formidable beast could frequent it, nor was it large enough to make a comfortable habitat for any but the smaller mammals or reptiles. Yet it was with the utmost caution that I crawled within its dark interior.

The cave that caught my interest was halfway up the steep side of a tall cliff. The path to it was such that I knew no really dangerous animal could be found there, nor was it big enough to be a comfortable home for anything but smaller mammals or reptiles. Still, I crawled into its dark interior with great caution.

Here I found a rather large chamber, lighted by a narrow cleft in the rock above which let the sunlight filter in in sufficient quantities partially to dispel the utter darkness which I had expected. The cave was entirely empty, nor were there any signs of its having been recently occupied. The opening was comparatively small, so that after considerable effort I was able to lug up a bowlder from the valley below which entirely blocked it.

Here I found a fairly large room, lit by a narrow gap in the rock above that allowed enough sunlight to come in to partially lighten the total darkness I had anticipated. The cave was completely empty, and there were no signs that it had been occupied recently. The opening was relatively small, so after a lot of effort, I managed to drag a boulder from the valley below to completely block it.

Then I returned again to the valley for an armful of grasses and on this trip was fortunate enough to knock over an orthopi, the diminutive horse of Pellucidar, a little animal about the size of a fox terrier, which abounds in all parts of the inner world. Thus, with food and bedding I returned to my lair, where after a meal of raw meat, to which I had now become quite accustomed, I dragged the bowlder before the entrance and curled myself upon a bed of grasses—a naked, primeval, cave man, as savagely primitive as my prehistoric progenitors.

Then I went back to the valley to grab a handful of grasses, and on this trip, I was lucky enough to knock over an orthopi, the tiny horse of Pellucidar, which is about the size of a fox terrier and can be found everywhere in the inner world. With food and bedding in hand, I headed back to my lair, where I had a meal of raw meat, which I had gotten pretty used to by now. I dragged a boulder in front of the entrance and curled up on a bed of grasses—a naked, primitive cave man, as wildly basic as my prehistoric ancestors.

I awoke rested but hungry, and pushing the bowlder aside crawled out upon the little rocky shelf which was my front porch. Before me spread a small but beautiful valley, through the center of which a clear and sparkling river wound its way down to an inland sea, the blue waters of which were just visible between the two mountain ranges which embraced this little paradise. The sides of the opposite hills were green with verdure, for a great forest clothed them to the foot of the red and yellow and copper green of the towering crags which formed their summit. The valley itself was carpeted with a luxuriant grass, while here and there patches of wild flowers made great splashes of vivid color against the prevailing green.

I woke up feeling refreshed but hungry, and after moving the boulder aside, I crawled out onto the small rocky ledge that served as my front porch. In front of me lay a small but stunning valley, through which a clear and sparkling river meandered down to an inland sea, its blue waters just visible between the two mountain ranges that surrounded this little paradise. The opposite hills were lush and green, covered in a dense forest that reached down to the vibrant reds, yellows, and coppery greens of the towering cliffs that capped them. The valley itself was blanketed in lush grass, while patches of wildflowers added bold splashes of vivid color against the dominant green.

Dotted over the face of the valley were little clusters of palmlike trees—three or four together as a rule. Beneath these stood antelope, while others grazed in the open, or wandered gracefully to a nearby ford to drink. There were several species of this beautiful animal, the most magnificent somewhat resembling the giant eland of Africa, except that their spiral horns form a complete curve backward over their ears and then forward again beneath them, ending in sharp and formidable points some two feet before the face and above the eyes. In size they remind one of a pure bred Hereford bull, yet they are very agile and fast. The broad yellow bands that stripe the dark roan of their coats made me take them for zebra when I first saw them. All in all they are handsome animals, and added the finishing touch to the strange and lovely landscape that spread before my new home.

Dotted across the valley were small groups of palm-like trees—usually three or four together. Beneath these trees stood antelope, while others grazed in the open or wandered gracefully to a nearby shallow water crossing to drink. There were several species of this beautiful animal, with the most impressive one resembling the giant eland of Africa, except their spiral horns curve completely backward over their ears and then forward again beneath them, ending in sharp and formidable points about two feet in front of their faces and above their eyes. In size, they remind one of a purebred Hereford bull, yet they are very agile and fast. The broad yellow bands that stripe the dark roan of their coats made me mistake them for zebras when I first saw them. Overall, they are striking animals and added the finishing touch to the unusual and beautiful landscape that stretched before my new home.

I had determined to make the cave my headquarters, and with it as a base make a systematic exploration of the surrounding country in search of the land of Sari. First I devoured the remainder of the carcass of the orthopi I had killed before my last sleep. Then I hid the Great Secret in a deep niche at the back of my cave, rolled the bowlder before my front door, and with bow, arrows, sword, and shield scrambled down into the peaceful valley.

I decided to use the cave as my base and systematically explore the area around it in search of the land of Sari. First, I finished off the rest of the orthopi I had killed before my last nap. Then I stashed the Great Secret in a deep nook at the back of my cave, rolled a boulder in front of my door, and with my bow, arrows, sword, and shield, made my way down into the peaceful valley.

The grazing herds moved to one side as I passed through them, the little orthopi evincing the greatest wariness and galloping to safest distances. All the animals stopped feeding as I approached, and after moving to what they considered a safe distance stood contemplating me with serious eyes and up-cocked ears. Once one of the old bull antelopes of the striped species lowered his head and bellowed angrily—even taking a few steps in my direction, so that I thought he meant to charge; but after I had passed, he resumed feeding as though nothing had disturbed him.

The grazing herds moved aside as I walked through them, the little orthopi showing the most caution and running to a safe distance. All the animals stopped eating when I got close, and after moving to what they deemed a safe distance, they stood there watching me with serious expressions and perked-up ears. At one point, one of the old bull antelopes from the striped species lowered his head and bellowed angrily—even taking a few steps toward me, making me think he was going to charge; but after I walked by, he went back to eating as if nothing had happened.

Near the lower end of the valley I passed a number of tapirs, and across the river saw a great sadok, the enormous double-horned progenitor of the modern rhinoceros. At the valley’s end the cliffs upon the left ran out into the sea, so that to pass around them as I desired to do it was necessary to scale them in search of a ledge along which I might continue my journey. Some fifty feet from the base I came upon a projection which formed a natural path along the face of the cliff, and this I followed out over the sea toward the cliff’s end.

Near the lower end of the valley, I passed several tapirs, and across the river, I spotted a large sadok, the massive double-horned ancestor of the modern rhinoceros. At the end of the valley, the cliffs on the left jutted out into the sea, so to get around them as I wanted, I had to climb up in search of a ledge where I could continue my journey. About fifty feet from the base, I found a ledge that created a natural path along the cliff's face, and I followed it out over the sea toward the cliff's edge.

Here the ledge inclined rapidly upward toward the top of the cliffs—the stratum which formed it evidently having been forced up at this steep angle when the mountains behind it were born. As I climbed carefully up the ascent my attention suddenly was attracted aloft by the sound of strange hissing, and what resembled the flapping of wings.

Here the ledge sloped steeply upward toward the top of the cliffs—the layer that made it obviously having been pushed up at this sharp angle when the mountains behind it were created. As I climbed carefully up the slope, I was suddenly drawn to a strange hissing sound and what sounded like the flapping of wings above me.

And at the first glance there broke upon my horrified vision the most frightful thing I had seen even within Pellucidar. It was a giant dragon such as is pictured in the legends and fairy tales of earth folk. Its huge body must have measured forty feet in length, while the batlike wings that supported it in midair had a spread of fully thirty. Its gaping jaws were armed with long, sharp teeth, and its claw equipped with horrible talons.

And at first glance, the most terrifying thing I had ever seen, even in Pellucidar, appeared before me. It was a giant dragon like those shown in the legends and fairy tales of Earth. Its massive body must have been about forty feet long, and its bat-like wings, which kept it airborne, had a wingspan of at least thirty feet. Its wide-open jaws were filled with long, sharp teeth, and its claws had dreadful talons.

The hissing noise which had first attracted my attention was issuing from its throat, and seemed to be directed at something beyond and below me which I could not see. The ledge upon which I stood terminated abruptly a few paces farther on, and as I reached the end I saw the cause of the reptile’s agitation.

The hissing sound that first caught my attention was coming from its throat and seemed aimed at something below and beyond me that I couldn’t see. The ledge I was standing on ended suddenly a few steps ahead, and as I got to the edge, I finally saw what was causing the reptile’s agitation.

Some time in past ages an earthquake had produced a fault at this point, so that beyond the spot where I stood the strata had slipped down a matter of twenty feet. The result was that the continuation of my ledge lay twenty feet below me, where it ended as abruptly as did the end upon which I stood.

Some time in the past, an earthquake created a fault at this point, causing the layers of rock beyond where I stood to drop about twenty feet. As a result, the continuation of my ledge was twenty feet below me, ending just as suddenly as the edge I was standing on.

And here, evidently halted in flight by this insurmountable break in the ledge, stood the object of the creature’s attack—a girl cowering upon the narrow platform, her face buried in her arms, as though to shut out the sight of the frightful death which hovered just above her.

And here, clearly stopped in her escape by this unpassable gap in the ledge, stood the target of the creature’s attack—a girl huddled on the narrow platform, her face hidden in her arms, as if trying to block out the terrifying death that loomed right above her.

The dragon was circling lower, and seemed about to dart in upon its prey. There was no time to be lost, scarce an instant in which to weigh the possible chances that I had against the awfully armed creature; but the sight of that frightened girl below me called out to all that was best in me, and the instinct for protection of the other sex, which nearly must have equaled the instinct of self-preservation in primeval man, drew me to the girl’s side like an irresistible magnet.

The dragon was flying lower and looked ready to swoop down on its prey. There was no time to waste, barely a moment to consider my odds against the terrifying creature; but seeing that scared girl below me stirred the best in me, and the instinct to protect those in need, which must have matched the instinct for self-preservation in early humans, pulled me to her side like a powerful magnet.

Almost thoughtless of the consequences, I leaped from the end of the ledge upon which I stood, for the tiny shelf twenty feet below. At the same instant the dragon darted in toward the girl, but my sudden advent upon the scene must have startled him for he veered to one side, and then rose above us once more.

Almost oblivious to the consequences, I jumped off the ledge I was standing on, aiming for the small shelf twenty feet below. At the same time, the dragon swooped in toward the girl, but my sudden appearance must have startled him because he swerved to the side and then soared back above us again.

The noise I made as I landed beside her convinced the girl that the end had come, for she thought I was the dragon; but finally when no cruel fangs closed upon her she raised her eyes in astonishment. As they fell upon me the expression that came into them would be difficult to describe; but her feelings could scarcely have been one whit more complicated than my own—for the wide eyes that looked into mine were those of Dian the Beautiful.

The noise I made when I landed next to her convinced the girl that the end had come, as she thought I was the dragon; but when no vicious fangs came down on her, she looked up in disbelief. As her gaze fell on me, the look in her eyes is hard to describe; but her feelings could hardly have been any more complicated than mine—because the wide eyes staring into mine belonged to Dian the Beautiful.

“Dian!” I cried. “Dian! Thank God that I came in time.”

“Dian!” I shouted. “Dian! Thank goodness I made it in time.”

“You?” she whispered, and then she hid her face again; nor could I tell whether she were glad or angry that I had come.

“You?” she whispered, then hid her face again. I couldn't tell if she was happy or upset that I had shown up.

Once more the dragon was sweeping toward us, and so rapidly that I had no time to unsling my bow. All that I could do was to snatch up a rock, and hurl it at the thing’s hideous face. Again my aim was true, and with a hiss of pain and rage the reptile wheeled once more and soared away.

Once again, the dragon was rushing toward us so quickly that I didn’t have time to grab my bow. All I could do was pick up a rock and throw it at its monstrous face. This time, I hit my target, and with a hiss of pain and anger, the creature turned and flew off again.

Quickly I fitted an arrow now that I might be ready at the next attack, and as I did so I looked down at the girl, so that I surprised her in a surreptitious glance which she was stealing at me; but immediately, she again covered her face with her hands.

Quickly, I fitted an arrow so I would be ready for the next attack, and as I did this, I looked down at the girl, catching her in a secretive glance she was stealing at me; but as soon as she saw me, she covered her face with her hands again.

“Look at me, Dian,” I pleaded. “Are you not glad to see me?”

“Look at me, Dian,” I begged. “Aren’t you happy to see me?”

She looked straight into my eyes.

She gazed directly into my eyes.

“I hate you,” she said, and then, as I was about to beg for a fair hearing she pointed over my shoulder. “The thipdar comes,” she said, and I turned again to meet the reptile.

“I hate you,” she said, and then, just as I was about to plead for a fair hearing, she pointed over my shoulder. “The thipdar is coming,” she said, and I turned again to face the reptile.

So this was a thipdar. I might have known it. The cruel bloodhound of the Mahars. The long-extinct pterodactyl of the outer world. But this time I met it with a weapon it never had faced before. I had selected my longest arrow, and with all my strength had bent the bow until the very tip of the shaft rested upon the thumb of my left hand, and then as the great creature darted toward us I let drive straight for that tough breast.

So this was a thipdar. I should have realized it. The vicious bloodhound of the Mahars. The long-gone pterodactyl of the outside world. But this time, I confronted it with a weapon it had never faced before. I chose my longest arrow, and with all my strength, I bent the bow until the very tip of the shaft rested on my left thumb, and then, as the massive creature charged at us, I shot straight for that tough chest.

Hissing like the escape valve of a steam engine, the mighty creature fell turning and twisting into the sea below, my arrow buried completely in its carcass. I turned toward the girl. She was looking past me. It was evident that she had seen the thipdar die.

Hissing like a steam engine's release valve, the powerful beast fell, flipping and twisting into the sea below, my arrow fully embedded in its body. I turned to the girl. She was staring past me. It was clear that she had witnessed the thipdar's death.

“Dian,” I said, “won’t you tell me that you are not sorry that I have found you?”

“Dian,” I said, “won’t you tell me that you’re not upset I found you?”

“I hate you,” was her only reply; but I imagined that there was less vehemence in it than before—yet it might have been but my imagination.

“I hate you,” was her only response; but I thought there was less intensity in it than before—though it might just have been my imagination.

“Why do you hate me, Dian?” I asked, but she did not answer me.

“Why do you hate me, Dian?” I asked, but she didn’t respond.

“What are you doing here?” I asked, “and what has happened to you since Hooja freed you from the Sagoths?”

“What are you doing here?” I asked, “and what’s happened to you since Hooja set you free from the Sagoths?”

At first I thought that she was going to ignore me entirely, but finally she thought better of it.

At first, I thought she was going to totally ignore me, but in the end, she changed her mind.

“I was again running away from Jubal the Ugly One,” she said. “After I escaped from the Sagoths I made my way alone back to my own land; but on account of Jubal I did not dare enter the villages or let any of my friends know that I had returned for fear that Jubal might find out. By watching for a long time I found that my brother had not yet returned, and so I continued to live in a cave beside a valley which my race seldom frequents, awaiting the time that he should come back and free me from Jubal.

“I was running away from Jubal the Ugly One again,” she said. “After I got away from the Sagoths, I made my way back to my own land alone. But because of Jubal, I didn’t dare enter the villages or let any of my friends know I was back, fearing that Jubal might find out. After watching for a long time, I noticed that my brother hadn't returned yet, so I kept living in a cave next to a valley that my people rarely visit, waiting for the time when he would come back and rescue me from Jubal.”

“But at last one of Jubal’s hunters saw me as I was creeping toward my father’s cave to see if my brother had yet returned and he gave the alarm and Jubal set out after me. He has been pursuing me across many lands. He cannot be far behind me now. When he comes he will kill you and carry me back to his cave. He is a terrible man. I have gone as far as I can go, and there is no escape,” and she looked hopelessly up at the continuation of the ledge twenty feet above us.

“But finally, one of Jubal’s hunters spotted me while I was sneaking towards my dad’s cave to check if my brother was back. He raised the alarm, and Jubal started chasing after me. He’s been tracking me across many places. He can't be far behind now. When he catches up, he will kill you and take me back to his cave. He’s a brutal man. I’ve run as far as I can, and there’s no way out,” and she looked up despairingly at the ledge that continued twenty feet above us.

“But he shall not have me,” she suddenly cried, with great vehemence. “The sea is there”—she pointed over the edge of the cliff—“and the sea shall have me rather than Jubal.”

“But he won’t have me,” she suddenly shouted, with intense emotion. “The sea is out there”—she pointed over the edge of the cliff—“and the sea will take me instead of Jubal.”

“But I have you now Dian,” I cried; “nor shall Jubal, nor any other have you, for you are mine,” and I seized her hand, nor did I lift it above her head and let it fall in token of release.

“But I have you now, Dian,” I exclaimed; “neither Jubal nor anyone else will have you, because you’re mine,” and I grabbed her hand, without raising it above her head to let it go as a sign of release.

She had risen to her feet, and was looking straight into my eyes with level gaze.

She had stood up and was looking directly into my eyes with a steady gaze.

“I do not believe you,” she said, “for if you meant it you would have done this when the others were present to witness it—then I should truly have been your mate; now there is no one to see you do it, for you know that without witnesses your act does not bind you to me,” and she withdrew her hand from mine and turned away.

“I don’t believe you,” she said, “because if you really meant it, you would have done this when the others were here to see it—then I would truly have been your partner; now there’s no one to see you do it, because you know that without witnesses, your act doesn’t tie you to me,” and she pulled her hand away from mine and turned away.

I tried to convince her that I was sincere, but she simply couldn’t forget the humiliation that I had put upon her on that other occasion.

I tried to convince her that I was genuine, but she just couldn’t forget the humiliation I had caused her that other time.

“If you mean all that you say you will have ample chance to prove it,” she said, “if Jubal does not catch and kill you. I am in your power, and the treatment you accord me will be the best proof of your intentions toward me. I am not your mate, and again I tell you that I hate you, and that I should be glad if I never saw you again.”

“If you really mean what you say, you’ll have plenty of opportunities to prove it,” she said. “That is, unless Jubal catches you and kills you first. I’m at your mercy, and how you treat me will be the best evidence of your intentions toward me. I’m not your partner, and I want to make it clear again that I hate you and would be happy if I never had to see you again.”

Dian certainly was candid. There was no gainsaying that. In fact I found candor and directness to be quite a marked characteristic of the cave men of Pellucidar. Finally I suggested that we make some attempt to gain my cave, where we might escape the searching Jubal, for I am free to admit that I had no considerable desire to meet the formidable and ferocious creature, of whose mighty prowess Dian had told me when I first met her. He it was who, armed with a puny knife, had met and killed a cave bear in a hand-to-hand struggle. It was Jubal who could cast his spear entirely through the armored carcass of the sadok at fifty paces. It was he who had crushed the skull of a charging dyryth with a single blow of his war club. No, I was not pining to meet the Ugly One—and it was quite certain that I should not go out and hunt for him; but the matter was taken out of my hands very quickly, as is often the way, and I did meet Jubal the Ugly One face to face.

Dian was definitely straightforward. There was no denying that. In fact, I found honesty and directness to be a very noticeable trait of the cavemen in Pellucidar. Eventually, I suggested that we try to reach my cave, where we could escape from the searching Jubal, because I have to admit that I had no real desire to encounter the formidable and fierce creature Dian had described when I first met her. He was the one who, armed with a small knife, had faced and killed a cave bear in close combat. It was Jubal who could throw his spear entirely through the armored body of the sadok from fifty paces away. He was the one who had smashed the skull of a charging dyryth with a single hit of his war club. No, I was not looking forward to meeting the Ugly One—and it was clear that I wasn’t about to go out and search for him; but the situation quickly got out of my hands, as it often does, and I ended up facing Jubal the Ugly One directly.

This is how it happened. I had led Dian back along the ledge the way she had come, searching for a path that would lead us to the top of the cliff, for I knew that we could then cross over to the edge of my own little valley, where I felt certain we should find a means of ingress from the cliff top. As we proceeded along the ledge I gave Dian minute directions for finding my cave against the chance of something happening to me. I knew that she would be quite safely hidden away from pursuit once she gained the shelter of my lair, and the valley would afford her ample means of sustenance.

This is how it happened. I led Dian back along the ledge the same way she came, looking for a route that would take us to the top of the cliff, because I knew that from there we could cross over to the edge of my own little valley, where I was sure we would find a way down from the cliff top. As we moved along the ledge, I gave Dian detailed instructions on how to find my cave, just in case something happened to me. I knew she would be safely hidden from anyone chasing her once she reached the security of my cave, and the valley would provide her plenty of food.

Also, I was very much piqued by her treatment of me. My heart was sad and heavy, and I wanted to make her feel badly by suggesting that something terrible might happen to me—that I might, in fact, be killed. But it didn’t work worth a cent, at least as far as I could perceive. Dian simply shrugged those magnificent shoulders of hers, and murmured something to the effect that one was not rid of trouble so easily as that.

Also, I was really annoyed by how she was treating me. My heart was heavy and sad, and I wanted to make her feel bad by implying that something awful might happen to me—that I could actually be killed. But it didn’t have any effect, at least as far as I could tell. Dian just shrugged those stunning shoulders of hers and mumbled something like it wasn’t so easy to escape trouble.

For a while I kept still. I was utterly squelched. And to think that I had twice protected her from attack—the last time risking my life to save hers. It was incredible that even a daughter of the Stone Age could be so ungrateful—so heartless; but maybe her heart partook of the qualities of her epoch.

For a while, I stayed quiet. I felt completely defeated. And to think that I had twice saved her from danger—the last time putting my life at risk for hers. It was unbelievable that even a daughter of the Stone Age could be so ungrateful—so cold; but maybe her heart reflected the traits of her time.

Presently we found a rift in the cliff which had been widened and extended by the action of the water draining through it from the plateau above. It gave us a rather rough climb to the summit, but finally we stood upon the level mesa which stretched back for several miles to the mountain range. Behind us lay the broad inland sea, curving upward in the horizonless distance to merge into the blue of the sky, so that for all the world it looked as though the sea lapped back to arch completely over us and disappear beyond the distant mountains at our backs—the weird and uncanny aspect of the seascapes of Pellucidar balk description.

Right now, we discovered a gap in the cliff that had been widened and extended by the water flowing through it from the plateau above. It made for a pretty tough climb to the top, but eventually, we reached the flat mesa that stretched for miles back to the mountain range. Behind us was the vast inland sea, rising up in the endless distance to blend into the blue sky, making it seem like the sea was curling back to completely arch over us and vanish beyond the distant mountains behind us—the strange and surreal look of the seascapes of Pellucidar defies description.

At our right lay a dense forest, but to the left the country was open and clear to the plateau’s farther verge. It was in this direction that our way led, and we had turned to resume our journey when Dian touched my arm. I turned to her, thinking that she was about to make peace overtures; but I was mistaken.

At our right was a thick forest, but to the left, the land was open and clear, stretching toward the edge of the plateau. It was in this direction that we needed to go, and we had just turned to continue our journey when Dian touched my arm. I looked at her, thinking she was about to suggest making amends; but I was wrong.

“Jubal,” she said, and nodded toward the forest.

“Jubal,” she said, nodding towards the forest.

I looked, and there, emerging from the dense wood, came a perfect whale of a man. He must have been seven feet tall, and proportioned accordingly. He still was too far off to distinguish his features.

I looked, and there, coming out of the thick forest, was a massive man. He must have been seven feet tall, and built accordingly. He was still too far away to make out his features.

“Run,” I said to Dian. “I can engage him until you get a good start. Maybe I can hold him until you have gotten entirely away,” and then, without a backward glance, I advanced to meet the Ugly One. I had hoped that Dian would have a kind word to say to me before she went, for she must have known that I was going to my death for her sake; but she never even so much as bid me good-bye, and it was with a heavy heart that I strode through the flower-bespangled grass to my doom.

“Run,” I said to Dian. “I can distract him until you get a head start. Maybe I can keep him occupied until you’re completely gone,” and then, without looking back, I moved forward to face the Ugly One. I had hoped Dian would say something nice to me before she left, knowing I was facing death for her; but she didn’t even say goodbye, and with a heavy heart, I walked through the flower-filled grass toward my doom.

When I had come close enough to Jubal to distinguish his features I understood how it was that he had earned the sobriquet of Ugly One. Apparently some fearful beast had ripped away one entire side of his face. The eye was gone, the nose, and all the flesh, so that his jaws and all his teeth were exposed and grinning through the horrible scar.

When I got close enough to Jubal to see his face clearly, I understood why he was called the Ugly One. It looked like some terrifying creature had torn away one whole side of his face. The eye was missing, along with the nose and all the flesh, leaving his jaws and teeth exposed and grinning through the awful scar.

Formerly he may have been as good to look upon as the others of his handsome race, and it may be that the terrible result of this encounter had tended to sour an already strong and brutal character. However this may be it is quite certain that he was not a pretty sight, and now that his features, or what remained of them, were distorted in rage at the sight of Dian with another male, he was indeed most terrible to see—and much more terrible to meet.

Formerly, he might have been as good-looking as the other handsome guys in his group, and it’s possible that the awful outcome of this encounter had only made his already strong and brutal personality even worse. Regardless, it’s clear that he was not an appealing sight, and now that his features, or what was left of them, were twisted in rage at the sight of Dian with another guy, he was truly terrifying—and even more frightening to confront.

He had broken into a run now, and as he advanced he raised his mighty spear, while I halted and fitting an arrow to my bow took as steady aim as I could. I was somewhat longer than usual, for I must confess that the sight of this awful man had wrought upon my nerves to such an extent that my knees were anything but steady. What chance had I against this mighty warrior for whom even the fiercest cave bear had no terrors! Could I hope to best one who slaughtered the sadok and dyryth singlehanded! I shuddered; but, in fairness to myself, my fear was more for Dian than for my own fate.

He had started running now, and as he moved forward, he raised his huge spear. I stopped and carefully notched an arrow to my bow, taking as steady a shot as I could manage. I took a bit longer than usual because I have to admit that the sight of this terrifying man had shaken me so much that my knees felt weak. What chance did I have against this powerful warrior, whom even the fiercest cave bear feared? Could I really defeat someone who had single-handedly slaughtered the sadok and dyryth? I shuddered; but to be fair to myself, my fear was more for Dian than for my own safety.

And then the great brute launched his massive stone-tipped spear, and I raised my shield to break the force of its terrific velocity. The impact hurled me to my knees, but the shield had deflected the missile and I was unscathed. Jubal was rushing upon me now with the only remaining weapon that he carried—a murderous-looking knife. He was too close for a careful bowshot, but I let drive at him as he came, without taking aim. My arrow pierced the fleshy part of his thigh, inflicting a painful but not disabling wound. And then he was upon me.

And then the huge brute threw his massive stone-tipped spear, and I raised my shield to absorb the force of its incredible speed. The impact knocked me to my knees, but the shield deflected the missile and I was unharmed. Jubal was now charging at me with the only weapon he had left—a deadly-looking knife. He was too close for a careful bowshot, but I shot at him as he approached, without aiming. My arrow struck the soft part of his thigh, causing a painful but not disabling injury. And then he was on me.

My agility saved me for the instant. I ducked beneath his raised arm, and when he wheeled to come at me again he found a sword’s point in his face. And a moment later he felt an inch or two of it in the muscles of his knife arm, so that thereafter he went more warily.

My agility saved me for that moment. I ducked under his raised arm, and when he turned to come at me again, he found a sword's tip in his face. A moment later, he felt an inch or two of it in the muscles of his knife arm, which made him approach more cautiously from then on.

It was a duel of strategy now—the great, hairy man maneuvering to get inside my guard where he could bring those giant thews to play, while my wits were directed to the task of keeping him at arm’s length. Thrice he rushed me, and thrice I caught his knife blow upon my shield. Each time my sword found his body—once penetrating to his lung. He was covered with blood by this time, and the internal hemorrhage induced paroxysms of coughing that brought the red stream through the hideous mouth and nose, covering his face and breast with bloody froth. He was a most unlovely spectacle, but he was far from dead.

It had turned into a battle of strategy—the huge, hairy guy trying to get past my guard where he could use his massive strength, while I focused on keeping him at a distance. He charged at me three times, and each time I blocked his knife strike with my shield. Each time my sword found its mark—once piercing his lung. At this point, he was covered in blood, and the internal bleeding caused him to cough violently, spilling blood from his mouth and nose, splattering his face and chest with gruesome froth. He was an awful sight, but he was far from dead.

As the duel continued I began to gain confidence, for, to be perfectly candid, I had not expected to survive the first rush of that monstrous engine of ungoverned rage and hatred. And I think that Jubal, from utter contempt of me, began to change to a feeling of respect, and then in his primitive mind there evidently loomed the thought that perhaps at last he had met his master, and was facing his end.

As the duel went on, I started to feel more confident because, honestly, I didn't think I would survive the initial onslaught of that monstrous force of uncontrolled rage and hatred. I believe Jubal, who had completely looked down on me, began to shift to a sense of respect. It seemed like, in his basic mind, the idea started to arise that maybe he had finally met his match and was facing his demise.

At any rate it is only upon this hypothesis that I can account for his next act, which was in the nature of a last resort—a sort of forlorn hope, which could only have been born of the belief that if he did not kill me quickly I should kill him. It happened on the occasion of his fourth charge, when, instead of striking at me with his knife, he dropped that weapon, and seizing my sword blade in both his hands wrenched the weapon from my grasp as easily as from a babe.

At any rate, it’s only on this assumption that I can make sense of his next move, which was a last-ditch effort—a sort of desperate hope, only possible if he believed that if he didn’t kill me quickly, I would kill him. This occurred during his fourth charge, when instead of lunging at me with his knife, he dropped that weapon and grabbed my sword blade with both hands, wrenching the weapon from my grip as easily as taking it from a child.

Flinging it far to one side he stood motionless for just an instant glaring into my face with such a horrid leer of malignant triumph as to almost unnerve me—then he sprang for me with his bare hands. But it was Jubal’s day to learn new methods of warfare. For the first time he had seen a bow and arrows, never before that duel had he beheld a sword, and now he learned what a man who knows may do with his bare fists.

Flinging it far to one side, he stood still for a moment, glaring into my face with such a horrific smirk of wicked triumph that it almost unnerved me—then he lunged at me with his bare hands. But it was Jubal’s day to learn new battle techniques. For the first time, he had seen a bow and arrows; never before that duel had he seen a sword, and now he was learning what a person who knows their stuff can do with just their fists.

As he came for me, like a great bear, I ducked again beneath his outstretched arm, and as I came up planted as clean a blow upon his jaw as ever you have seen. Down went that great mountain of flesh sprawling upon the ground. He was so surprised and dazed that he lay there for several seconds before he made any attempt to rise, and I stood over him with another dose ready when he should gain his knees.

As he charged at me like a massive bear, I ducked under his outstretched arm once more. When I stood back up, I landed a solid punch on his jaw—one of the best you’d ever see. That huge guy crumpled to the ground. He was so shocked and out of it that he stayed there for several seconds before trying to get up, and I hovered over him with another hit ready for when he got to his knees.

Up he came at last, almost roaring in his rage and mortification; but he didn’t stay up—I let him have a left fair on the point of the jaw that sent him tumbling over on his back. By this time I think Jubal had gone mad with hate, for no sane man would have come back for more as many times as he did. Time after time I bowled him over as fast as he could stagger up, until toward the last he lay longer on the ground between blows, and each time came up weaker than before.

Up he came at last, almost screaming in his anger and humiliation; but he didn’t stay up—I hit him with a solid left to the jaw that sent him crashing onto his back. By this time, I think Jubal had lost his mind with rage, because no sane person would keep coming back for more as many times as he did. Over and over I knocked him down as quickly as he could get back up, until by the end he stayed on the ground longer between punches, and each time he got up, he was weaker than before.

He was bleeding very profusely now from the wound in his lungs, and presently a terrific blow over the heart sent him reeling heavily to the ground, where he lay very still, and somehow I knew at once that Jubal the Ugly One would never get up again. But even as I looked upon that massive body lying there so grim and terrible in death, I could not believe that I, single-handed, had bested this slayer of fearful beasts—this gigantic ogre of the Stone Age.

He was bleeding heavily now from the wound in his lungs, and soon a powerful blow to his heart knocked him down hard to the ground, where he lay very still. Somehow, I knew immediately that Jubal the Ugly One would never get up again. But even as I looked at that massive body lying there, so grim and terrible in death, I couldn’t believe that I, all by myself, had defeated this slayer of fearsome beasts—this gigantic ogre from the Stone Age.

Picking up my sword I leaned upon it, looking down on the dead body of my foeman, and as I thought of the battle I had just fought and won a great idea was born in my brain—the outcome of this and the suggestion that Perry had made within the city of Phutra. If skill and science could render a comparative pygmy the master of this mighty brute, what could not the brute’s fellows accomplish with the same skill and science. Why all Pellucidar would be at their feet—and I would be their king and Dian their queen.

Picking up my sword, I leaned on it, looking down at the dead body of my enemy. As I reflected on the battle I had just fought and won, a powerful idea formed in my mind—the result of this and the suggestion Perry had made in the city of Phutra. If knowledge and skill could make a relatively small person the master of this enormous creature, what could the creature's peers achieve with the same knowledge and skill? The entire Pellucidar would be at their feet—and I would be their king and Dian would be their queen.

Dian! A little wave of doubt swept over me. It was quite within the possibilities of Dian to look down upon me even were I king. She was quite the most superior person I ever had met—with the most convincing way of letting you know that she was superior. Well, I could go to the cave, and tell her that I had killed Jubal, and then she might feel more kindly toward me, since I had freed her of her tormentor. I hoped that she had found the cave easily—it would be terrible had I lost her again, and I turned to gather up my shield and bow to hurry after her, when to my astonishment I found her standing not ten paces behind me.

Dian! A wave of doubt washed over me. It was totally possible for Dian to look down on me, even if I were a king. She was the most impressive person I had ever met—and she had a way of making it clear just how superior she was. Well, I could go to the cave and tell her that I had killed Jubal, and maybe she'd feel more favorably toward me since I had freed her from her tormentor. I hoped she had found the cave without any trouble—it would be awful if I lost her again. I turned to grab my shield and bow to rush after her, when to my surprise, I found her standing just ten paces behind me.

“Girl!” I cried, “what are you doing here? I thought that you had gone to the cave, as I told you to do.”

“Girl!” I shouted, “what are you doing here? I thought you went to the cave like I told you to.”

Up went her head, and the look that she gave me took all the majesty out of me, and left me feeling more like the palace janitor—if palaces have janitors.

Up went her head, and the look she gave me stripped away all my dignity, making me feel more like the palace janitor—if palaces even have janitors.

“As you told me to do!” she cried, stamping her little foot. “I do as I please. I am the daughter of a king, and furthermore, I hate you.”

“As you told me to do!” she shouted, stamping her little foot. “I do what I want. I’m the daughter of a king, and also, I hate you.”

I was dumbfounded—this was my thanks for saving her from Jubal! I turned and looked at the corpse. “May be that I saved you from a worse fate, old man,” I said, but I guess it was lost on Dian, for she never seemed to notice it at all.

I was shocked—this was my reward for saving her from Jubal! I turned and looked at the dead body. “Maybe I saved you from a worse fate, old man,” I said, but I think it went over Dian's head, because she never seemed to notice it at all.

“Let us go to my cave,” I said, “I am tired and hungry.”

“Let’s go to my cave,” I said, “I’m tired and hungry.”

She followed along a pace behind me, neither of us speaking. I was too angry, and she evidently didn’t care to converse with the lower orders. I was mad all the way through, as I had certainly felt that at least a word of thanks should have rewarded me, for I knew that even by her own standards, I must have done a very wonderful thing to have killed the redoubtable Jubal in a hand-to-hand encounter.

She walked a pace behind me, and we didn’t say a word. I was too angry, and she clearly didn’t want to talk to someone like me. I was furious the whole way because I believed a simple thank you was deserved; I knew that by her own standards, I must have accomplished something pretty amazing by defeating the formidable Jubal in a one-on-one fight.

We had no difficulty in finding my lair, and then I went down into the valley and bowled over a small antelope, which I dragged up the steep ascent to the ledge before the door. Here we ate in silence. Occasionally I glanced at her, thinking that the sight of her tearing at raw flesh with her hands and teeth like some wild animal would cause a revulsion of my sentiments toward her; but to my surprise I found that she ate quite as daintily as the most civilized woman of my acquaintance, and finally I found myself gazing in foolish rapture at the beauties of her strong, white teeth. Such is love.

We had no trouble finding my hiding spot, and then I went down into the valley and took down a small antelope, which I dragged up the steep path to the ledge in front of the door. Here, we ate in silence. Occasionally, I glanced at her, thinking the sight of her tearing into raw meat with her hands and teeth like some wild animal would make me feel disgusted towards her; but to my surprise, I saw that she ate as delicately as the most refined woman I knew, and eventually, I found myself staring in silly admiration at the beauty of her strong, white teeth. Such is love.

After our repast we went down to the river together and bathed our hands and faces, and then after drinking our fill went back to the cave. Without a word I crawled into the farthest corner and, curling up, was soon asleep.

After we ate, we went down to the river together and washed our hands and faces. After drinking our fill, we headed back to the cave. Without saying a word, I crawled into the farthest corner, curled up, and soon fell asleep.

When I awoke I found Dian sitting in the doorway looking out across the valley. As I came out she moved to one side to let me pass, but she had no word for me. I wanted to hate her, but I couldn’t. Every time I looked at her something came up in my throat, so that I nearly choked. I had never been in love before, but I did not need any aid in diagnosing my case—I certainly had it and had it bad. God, how I loved that beautiful, disdainful, tantalizing, prehistoric girl!

When I woke up, I found Dian sitting in the doorway, looking out over the valley. As I stepped outside, she moved to the side to let me by, but she didn’t say a word. I wanted to hate her, but I couldn’t. Every time I looked at her, something caught in my throat, and I almost choked. I had never been in love before, but I didn’t need any help figuring it out—I definitely had it, and it was intense. God, how I loved that beautiful, aloof, alluring, ancient girl!

After we had eaten again I asked Dian if she intended returning to her tribe now that Jubal was dead, but she shook her head sadly, and said that she did not dare, for there was still Jubal’s brother to be considered—his oldest brother.

After we had eaten again, I asked Dian if she planned to go back to her tribe now that Jubal was dead, but she shook her head sadly and said she couldn’t, because there was still Jubal’s older brother to think about.

“What has he to do with it?” I asked. “Does he too want you, or has the option on you become a family heirloom, to be passed on down from generation to generation?”

“What does he have to do with it?” I asked. “Does he want you too, or has the right to you become a family heirloom, passed down from generation to generation?”

She was not quite sure as to what I meant.

She wasn't really sure what I meant.

“It is probable,” she said, “that they all will want revenge for the death of Jubal—there are seven of them—seven terrible men. Someone may have to kill them all, if I am to return to my people.”

“It’s likely,” she said, “that they’ll all want revenge for Jubal’s death—there are seven of them—seven dangerous men. Someone might have to take them out, if I’m going to go back to my people.”

It began to look as though I had assumed a contract much too large for me—about seven sizes, in fact.

It started to seem like I had taken on a task that was way too big for me—about seven sizes too big, actually.

“Had Jubal any cousins?” I asked. It was just as well to know the worst at once.

“Did Jubal have any cousins?” I asked. It was better to know the worst right away.

“Yes,” replied Dian, “but they don’t count—they all have mates. Jubal’s brothers have no mates because Jubal could get none for himself. He was so ugly that women ran away from him—some have even thrown themselves from the cliffs of Amoz into the Darel Az rather than mate with the Ugly One.”

“Yeah,” Dian replied, “but they don’t count—they all have partners. Jubal’s brothers don’t have partners because Jubal couldn’t find any for himself. He was so unattractive that women ran away from him—some have even thrown themselves off the cliffs of Amoz into the Darel Az rather than mate with the Ugly One.”

“But what had that to do with his brothers?” I asked.

“But what did that have to do with his brothers?” I asked.

“I forget that you are not of Pellucidar,” said Dian, with a look of pity mixed with contempt, and the contempt seemed to be laid on a little thicker than the circumstance warranted—as though to make quite certain that I shouldn’t overlook it. “You see,” she continued, “a younger brother may not take a mate until all his older brothers have done so, unless the older brother waives his prerogative, which Jubal would not do, knowing that as long as he kept them single they would be all the keener in aiding him to secure a mate.”

“I forget that you aren’t from Pellucidar,” Dian said, her expression a mix of pity and disdain, the disdain feeling a bit exaggerated for the situation—as if she wanted to make sure I noticed it. “You see,” she went on, “a younger brother can’t take a mate until all his older brothers have done so, unless the oldest one gives up his right, which Jubal wouldn’t do, knowing that as long as he kept them single, they would be more eager to help him find a mate.”

Noticing that Dian was becoming more communicative I began to entertain hopes that she might be warming up toward me a bit, although upon what slender thread I hung my hopes I soon discovered.

Noticing that Dian was getting more talkative, I started to hope that she might be warming up to me a little, though I soon realized how slight my chances really were.

“As you dare not return to Amoz,” I ventured, “what is to become of you since you cannot be happy here with me, hating me as you do?”

“As you can't go back to Amoz,” I said, “what will happen to you since you can’t be happy here with me, hating me like you do?”

“I shall have to put up with you,” she replied coldly, “until you see fit to go elsewhere and leave me in peace, then I shall get along very well alone.”

“I guess I'll have to deal with you,” she said coldly, “until you decide to go somewhere else and leave me in peace; then I’ll manage just fine on my own.”

I looked at her in utter amazement. It seemed incredible that even a prehistoric woman could be so cold and heartless and ungrateful. Then I arose.

I looked at her in complete disbelief. It was hard to believe that even someone from prehistoric times could be so cold, heartless, and ungrateful. Then I got up.

“I shall leave you NOW,” I said haughtily, “I have had quite enough of your ingratitude and your insults,” and then I turned and strode majestically down toward the valley. I had taken a hundred steps in absolute silence, and then Dian spoke.

"I'll be leaving you NOW," I said arrogantly, "I've had enough of your ingratitude and your insults," and then I turned and walked confidently down toward the valley. I had taken a hundred steps in complete silence when Dian spoke.

“I hate you!” she shouted, and her voice broke—in rage, I thought.

“I hate you!” she shouted, her voice cracking—with anger, I thought.

I was absolutely miserable, but I hadn’t gone too far when I began to realize that I couldn’t leave her alone there without protection, to hunt her own food amid the dangers of that savage world. She might hate me, and revile me, and heap indignity after indignity upon me, as she already had, until I should have hated her; but the pitiful fact remained that I loved her, and I couldn’t leave her there alone.

I was totally miserable, but it didn’t take long for me to realize that I couldn’t just leave her there without protection, trying to find her own food in that dangerous world. She might hate me, insult me, and treat me horribly, which she already had, until I ended up hating her; but the sad truth was that I loved her, and I couldn’t leave her there by herself.

The more I thought about it the madder I got, so that by the time I reached the valley I was furious, and the result of it was that I turned right around and went up that cliff again as fast as I had come down. I saw that Dian had left the ledge and gone within the cave, but I bolted right in after her. She was lying upon her face on the pile of grasses I had gathered for her bed. When she heard me enter she sprang to her feet like a tigress.

The more I thought about it, the angrier I got, so by the time I reached the valley, I was furious. Because of that, I turned right around and climbed back up the cliff as fast as I had come down. I noticed that Dian had left the ledge and gone into the cave, but I rushed right in after her. She was lying face down on the pile of grasses I had gathered for her bed. When she heard me come in, she jumped to her feet like a wildcat.

“I hate you!” she cried.

"I hate you!" she shouted.

Coming from the brilliant light of the noonday sun into the semidarkness of the cave I could not see her features, and I was rather glad, for I disliked to think of the hate that I should have read there.

Coming from the bright light of the midday sun into the dimness of the cave, I couldn't see her features, and I was somewhat relieved, because I didn't want to confront the hatred I knew I would find there.

I never said a word to her at first. I just strode across the cave and grasped her by the wrists, and when she struggled, I put my arm around her so as to pinion her hands to her sides. She fought like a tigress, but I took my free hand and pushed her head back—I imagine that I had suddenly turned brute, that I had gone back a thousand million years, and was again a veritable cave man taking my mate by force—and then I kissed that beautiful mouth again and again.

I didn't say anything to her at first. I just walked across the cave and grabbed her wrists, and when she tried to struggle, I put my arm around her to pin her hands to her sides. She fought like a wildcat, but I used my free hand to push her head back—I think I suddenly became like a brute, going back millions of years, like a real caveman taking his mate by force—and then I kissed that beautiful mouth again and again.

“Dian,” I cried, shaking her roughly, “I love you. Can’t you understand that I love you? That I love you better than all else in this world or my own? That I am going to have you? That love like mine cannot be denied?”

“Dian,” I shouted, shaking her firmly, “I love you. Can’t you see that I love you? That I love you more than anything else in this world or even my own life? That I am going to have you? That love like mine can’t be ignored?”

I noticed that she lay very still in my arms now, and as my eyes became accustomed to the light I saw that she was smiling—a very contented, happy smile. I was thunderstruck. Then I realized that, very gently, she was trying to disengage her arms, and I loosened my grip upon them so that she could do so. Slowly they came up and stole about my neck, and then she drew my lips down to hers once more and held them there for a long time. At last she spoke.

I noticed that she was lying very still in my arms now, and as my eyes adjusted to the light, I saw that she was smiling—a really content, happy smile. I was shocked. Then I realized that, very gently, she was trying to remove her arms, so I loosened my grip to let her do that. Slowly her arms came up and wrapped around my neck, and then she pulled my lips down to hers again and held them there for a long time. Finally, she spoke.

“Why didn’t you do this at first, David? I have been waiting so long.”

“Why didn't you do this sooner, David? I've been waiting for so long.”

“What!” I cried. “You said that you hated me!”

“What!” I exclaimed. “You said you hated me!”

“Did you expect me to run into your arms, and say that I loved you before I knew that you loved me?” she asked.

“Did you really think I would run into your arms and say that I loved you before I even knew that you loved me?” she asked.

“But I have told you right along that I love you,” I said. “Love speaks in acts,” she replied. “You could have made your mouth say what you wished it to say, but just now when you came and took me in your arms your heart spoke to mine in the language that a woman’s heart understands. What a silly man you are, David.”

“But I’ve been telling you all along that I love you,” I said. “Love is shown through actions,” she replied. “You could have made your words say whatever you wanted, but when you came and held me in your arms just now, your heart spoke to mine in a way that a woman’s heart understands. What a silly man you are, David.”

“Then you haven’t hated me at all, Dian?” I asked.

“Then you haven’t hated me at all, Dian?” I asked.

“I have loved you always,” she whispered, “from the first moment that I saw you, although I did not know it until that time you struck down Hooja the Sly One, and then spurned me.”

“I have always loved you,” she whispered, “from the moment I first saw you, even though I didn’t realize it until that time you defeated Hooja the Sly One, and then rejected me.”

“But I didn’t spurn you, dear,” I cried. “I didn’t know your ways—I doubt if I do now. It seems incredible that you could have reviled me so, and yet have cared for me all the time.”

“But I didn’t reject you, dear,” I said. “I didn’t understand you—I’m not sure I do now. It’s hard to believe that you could have insulted me like that, and yet cared for me all along.”

“You might have known,” she said, “when I did not run away from you that it was not hate which chained me to you. While you were battling with Jubal, I could have run to the edge of the forest, and when I learned the outcome of the combat it would have been a simple thing to have eluded you and returned to my own people.”

“You might have guessed,” she said, “when I didn’t run away from you that it wasn’t hatred that kept me tied to you. While you were fighting Jubal, I could have easily made it to the edge of the forest, and when I found out how the fight turned out, it would have been easy for me to slip away and go back to my own people.”

“But Jubal’s brothers—and cousins—” I reminded her, “how about them?”

“But Jubal’s brothers—and cousins—” I reminded her, “what about them?”

She smiled, and hid her face on my shoulder.

She smiled and buried her face in my shoulder.

“I had to tell you SOMETHING, David,” she whispered. “I must needs have SOME excuse for remaining near you.”

“I had to tell you something, David,” she whispered. “I need to have some excuse to stay close to you.”

“You little sinner!” I exclaimed. “And you have caused me all this anguish for nothing!”

“You little troublemaker!” I exclaimed. “And you’ve made me suffer all this for no reason!”

“I have suffered even more,” she answered simply, “for I thought that you did not love me, and I was helpless. I couldn’t come to you and demand that my love be returned, as you have just come to me. Just now when you went away hope went with you. I was wretched, terrified, miserable, and my heart was breaking. I wept, and I have not done that before since my mother died,” and now I saw that there was the moisture of tears about her eyes. It was near to making me cry myself when I thought of all that poor child had been through. Motherless and unprotected; hunted across a savage, primeval world by that hideous brute of a man; exposed to the attacks of the countless fearsome denizens of its mountains, its plains, and its jungles—it was a miracle that she had survived it all.

“I have suffered even more,” she replied simply, “because I thought you didn’t love me, and I felt helpless. I couldn’t come to you and ask for my love to be returned, like you just did with me. Just now when you left, hope went with you. I was miserable, scared, heartbroken, and my heart felt like it was breaking. I cried, and I haven’t done that since my mom died,” and now I could see tears welling in her eyes. It almost made me cry too when I thought about everything that poor girl had gone through. Motherless and defenseless; chased across a harsh, primal world by that monstrous man; vulnerable to the attacks of countless terrifying creatures in the mountains, plains, and jungles—it was a miracle she made it through all of that.

To me it was a revelation of the things my early forebears must have endured that the human race of the outer crust might survive. It made me very proud to think that I had won the love of such a woman. Of course she couldn’t read or write; there was nothing cultured or refined about her as you judge culture and refinement; but she was the essence of all that is best in woman, for she was good, and brave, and noble, and virtuous. And she was all these things in spite of the fact that their observance entailed suffering and danger and possible death.

To me, it was a revelation of what my early ancestors must have gone through for the survival of humanity. It filled me with pride to think that I had won the love of such a woman. Sure, she couldn’t read or write; there was nothing sophisticated or refined about her by usual standards, but she embodied all the best qualities of a woman—she was kind, brave, noble, and virtuous. And she was all these things despite the fact that living by those values meant facing suffering, danger, and even possible death.

How much easier it would have been to have gone to Jubal in the first place! She would have been his lawful mate. She would have been queen in her own land—and it meant just as much to the cave woman to be a queen in the Stone Age as it does to the woman of today to be a queen now; it’s all comparative glory any way you look at it, and if there were only half-naked savages on the outer crust today, you’d find that it would be considerable glory to be the wife of a Dahomey chief.

How much easier it would have been to go to Jubal in the first place! She would have been his legal partner. She would have been a queen in her own land—and it meant just as much to the cave woman to be a queen in the Stone Age as it does to women today to be a queen now; it’s all about relative glory no matter how you see it, and if there were only half-naked savages on the surface today, you’d find that it would be quite an honor to be the wife of a Dahomey chief.

I couldn’t help but compare Dian’s action with that of a splendid young woman I had known in New York—I mean splendid to look at and to talk to. She had been head over heels in love with a chum of mine—a clean, manly chap—but she had married a broken-down, disreputable old debauchee because he was a count in some dinky little European principality that was not even accorded a distinctive color by Rand McNally.

I couldn't help but compare Dian’s actions to a stunning young woman I had known in New York—I mean stunning both in looks and personality. She had been completely in love with a friend of mine—a decent, manly guy—but she ended up marrying a washed-up, disreputable old man because he was a count in some tiny European principality that didn’t even get a unique color on a Rand McNally map.

Yes, I was mighty proud of Dian.

Yes, I was really proud of Dian.

After a time we decided to set out for Sari, as I was anxious to see Perry, and to know that all was right with him. I had told Dian about our plan of emancipating the human race of Pellucidar, and she was fairly wild over it. She said that if Dacor, her brother, would only return he could easily be king of Amoz, and that then he and Ghak could form an alliance. That would give us a flying start, for the Sarians and the Amozites were both very powerful tribes. Once they had been armed with swords, and bows and arrows, and trained in their use we were confident that they could overcome any tribe that seemed disinclined to join the great army of federated states with which we were planning to march upon the Mahars.

After a while, we decided to head to Sari because I was eager to see Perry and make sure he was doing okay. I had told Dian about our plan to free the human race of Pellucidar, and she was really excited about it. She mentioned that if Dacor, her brother, would just come back, he could easily become the king of Amoz, and he and Ghak could team up. That would give us a great advantage since the Sarians and the Amozites were both very strong tribes. Once they were armed with swords, bows, and arrows, and trained to use them, we were sure they could defeat any tribe that wasn't interested in joining the big army of united states that we were planning to lead against the Mahars.

I explained the various destructive engines of war which Perry and I could construct after a little experimentation—gunpowder, rifles, cannon, and the like, and Dian would clap her hands, and throw her arms about my neck, and tell me what a wonderful thing I was. She was beginning to think that I was omnipotent although I really hadn’t done anything but talk—but that is the way with women when they love. Perry used to say that if a fellow was one-tenth as remarkable as his wife or mother thought him, he would have the world by the tail with a down-hill drag.

I explained the different destructive devices of war that Perry and I could create after some experimentation—gunpowder, rifles, cannons, and so on. Dian would clap her hands, throw her arms around my neck, and tell me what a wonderful person I was. She was starting to believe I was all-powerful, even though I really hadn’t done anything but talk—but that’s how it goes with women when they love. Perry used to say that if a guy were even one-tenth as amazing as his wife or mother thought he was, he would have the world in the palm of his hand.

The first time we started for Sari I stepped into a nest of poisonous vipers before we reached the valley. A little fellow stung me on the ankle, and Dian made me come back to the cave. She said that I mustn’t exercise, or it might prove fatal—if it had been a full-grown snake that struck me she said, I wouldn’t have moved a single pace from the nest—I’d have died in my tracks, so virulent is the poison. As it was I must have been laid up for quite a while, though Dian’s poultices of herbs and leaves finally reduced the swelling and drew out the poison.

The first time we set out for Sari, I accidentally stepped into a nest of poisonous vipers before we got to the valley. One tiny snake bit me on the ankle, and Dian insisted I go back to the cave. She said I shouldn’t move around too much, or it could be deadly—if a full-grown snake had bitten me, she said, I wouldn’t have been able to take a single step from the nest—I would have collapsed right there, the poison is that strong. As it turned out, I must have been out of commission for quite a while, but Dian's poultices of herbs and leaves eventually reduced the swelling and drew out the poison.

The episode proved most fortunate, however, as it gave me an idea which added a thousand-fold to the value of my arrows as missiles of offense and defense. As soon as I was able to be about again, I sought out some adult vipers of the species which had stung me, and having killed them, I extracted their virus, smearing it upon the tips of several arrows. Later I shot a hyaenodon with one of these, and though my arrow inflicted but a superficial flesh wound the beast crumpled in death almost immediately after he was hit.

The episode turned out to be really lucky for me because it gave me an idea that increased the value of my arrows as weapons significantly. Once I was back on my feet, I looked for some adult vipers of the kind that had bitten me. After killing them, I collected their venom and coated the tips of several arrows with it. Later, I shot a hyaenodon with one of those arrows, and even though the arrow only caused a minor flesh wound, the creature dropped dead almost instantly after being hit.

We now set out once more for the land of the Sarians, and it was with feelings of sincere regret that we bade good-bye to our beautiful Garden of Eden, in the comparative peace and harmony of which we had lived the happiest moments of our lives. How long we had been there I did not know, for as I have told you, time had ceased to exist for me beneath that eternal noonday sun—it may have been an hour, or a month of earthly time; I do not know.

We are setting out once again for the land of the Sarians, and we said goodbye to our beautiful Garden of Eden with genuine sadness, as we had experienced the happiest moments of our lives in its relative peace and harmony. I had no idea how long we had been there, because, as I mentioned, time stopped existing for me under that everlasting midday sun—it could have been an hour or a month; I really can’t say.

XV
BACK TO EARTH

We crossed the river and passed through the mountains beyond, and finally we came out upon a great level plain which stretched away as far as the eye could reach. I cannot tell you in what direction it stretched even if you would care to know, for all the while that I was within Pellucidar I never discovered any but local methods of indicating direction—there is no north, no south, no east, no west. UP is about the only direction which is well defined, and that, of course, is DOWN to you of the outer crust. Since the sun neither rises nor sets there is no method of indicating direction beyond visible objects such as high mountains, forests, lakes, and seas.

We crossed the river and went through the mountains, and finally we came out onto a vast flat plain that stretched as far as the eye could see. I can't tell you which way it went, even if you wanted to know, because while I was in Pellucidar, I only found local ways to tell direction—there's no north, south, east, or west. UP is about the only direction that's clear, and that's obviously DOWN to you on the outer crust. Since the sun neither rises nor sets, there's no way to determine direction beyond visible landmarks like tall mountains, forests, lakes, and oceans.

The plain which lies beyond the white cliffs which flank the Darel Az upon the shore nearest the Mountains of the Clouds is about as near to any direction as any Pellucidarian can come. If you happen not to have heard of the Darel Az, or the white cliffs, or the Mountains of the Clouds you feel that there is something lacking, and long for the good old understandable northeast and southwest of the outer world.

The flat expanse beyond the white cliffs that border the Darel Az by the coast closest to the Mountains of the Clouds is pretty much as close to any direction as any Pellucidarian can get. If you haven't heard of the Darel Az, the white cliffs, or the Mountains of the Clouds, you might feel like something's missing and wish for the good old clear-cut northeast and southwest of the outside world.

We had barely entered the great plain when we discovered two enormous animals approaching us from a great distance. So far were they that we could not distinguish what manner of beasts they might be, but as they came closer, I saw that they were enormous quadrupeds, eighty or a hundred feet long, with tiny heads perched at the top of very long necks. Their heads must have been quite forty feet from the ground. The beasts moved very slowly—that is their action was slow—but their strides covered such a great distance that in reality they traveled considerably faster than a man walks.

We had just entered the vast plain when we spotted two huge animals coming toward us from far away. They were so distant that we couldn’t tell what kind of creatures they were, but as they got closer, I saw they were massive four-legged animals, eighty or a hundred feet long, with small heads sitting atop very long necks. Their heads must have been around forty feet off the ground. The creatures moved really slowly—at least that was how it looked—but their strides were so long that they were actually getting around much faster than a person walks.

As they drew still nearer we discovered that upon the back of each sat a human being. Then Dian knew what they were, though she never before had seen one.

As they got closer, we realized that there was a person sitting on the back of each one. Then Dian understood what they were, even though she had never seen one before.

“They are lidis from the land of the Thorians,” she cried. “Thoria lies at the outer verge of the Land of Awful Shadow. The Thorians alone of all the races of Pellucidar ride the lidi, for nowhere else than beside the dark country are they found.”

“They are lidi from the land of the Thorians,” she shouted. “Thoria is at the far edge of the Land of Awful Shadow. The Thorians are the only ones among all the races of Pellucidar who ride the lidi, because they can only be found near the dark country.”

“What is the Land of Awful Shadow?” I asked.

“What is the Land of Awful Shadow?” I asked.

“It is the land which lies beneath the Dead World,” replied Dian; “the Dead World which hangs forever between the sun and Pellucidar above the Land of Awful Shadow. It is the Dead World which makes the great shadow upon this portion of Pellucidar.”

“It’s the land that’s underneath the Dead World,” Dian replied. “The Dead World that’s always stuck between the sun and Pellucidar above the Land of Awful Shadow. It’s the Dead World that casts the huge shadow over this part of Pellucidar.”

I did not fully understand what she meant, nor am I sure that I do yet, for I have never been to that part of Pellucidar from which the Dead World is visible; but Perry says that it is the moon of Pellucidar—a tiny planet within a planet—and that it revolves around the earth’s axis coincidently with the earth, and thus is always above the same spot within Pellucidar.

I didn’t completely get what she meant, and honestly, I’m not sure I do even now, since I’ve never been to that part of Pellucidar where you can see the Dead World; but Perry says it’s the moon of Pellucidar—a small planet inside a planet—and that it rotates around the Earth’s axis along with the Earth, so it’s always above the same spot in Pellucidar.

I remember that Perry was very much excited when I told him about this Dead World, for he seemed to think that it explained the hitherto inexplicable phenomena of nutation and the precession of the equinoxes.

I remember that Perry was really excited when I told him about this Dead World, because he thought it explained the previously unexplainable phenomena of nutation and the precession of the equinoxes.

When the two upon the lidis had come quite close to us we saw that one was a man and the other a woman. The former had held up his two hands, palms toward us, in sign of peace, and I had answered him in kind, when he suddenly gave a cry of astonishment and pleasure, and slipping from his enormous mount ran forward toward Dian, throwing his arms about her.

When the two on the lidis got really close to us, we noticed that one was a man and the other was a woman. The man raised both his hands, palms facing us, as a sign of peace, and I responded in kind when he suddenly yelled out in surprise and joy, jumping off his huge mount and running toward Dian, wrapping his arms around her.

In an instant I was white with jealousy, but only for an instant; since Dian quickly drew the man toward me, telling him that I was David, her mate.

In a flash, jealousy washed over me, but it was just for a moment; because Dian quickly pulled the man toward me, saying that I was David, her partner.

“And this is my brother, Dacor the Strong One, David,” she said to me.

“And this is my brother, Dacor the Strong One, David,” she said to me.

It appeared that the woman was Dacor’s mate. He had found none to his liking among the Sari, nor farther on until he had come to the land of the Thoria, and there he had found and fought for this very lovely Thorian maiden whom he was bringing back to his own people.

It seemed that the woman was Dacor’s partner. He hadn’t found anyone to his liking among the Sari or anywhere else until he arrived in the land of the Thoria, where he discovered and fought for this beautiful Thorian maiden that he was bringing back to his own people.

When they had heard our story and our plans they decided to accompany us to Sari, that Dacor and Ghak might come to an agreement relative to an alliance, as Dacor was quite as enthusiastic about the proposed annihilation of the Mahars and Sagoths as either Dian or I.

When they heard our story and our plans, they decided to join us to Sari, so that Dacor and Ghak could reach an agreement regarding an alliance, since Dacor was just as eager about the proposed destruction of the Mahars and Sagoths as Dian or I.

After a journey which was, for Pellucidar, quite uneventful, we came to the first of the Sarian villages which consists of between one and two hundred artificial caves cut into the face of a great cliff. Here to our immense delight, we found both Perry and Ghak. The old man was quite overcome at sight of me for he had long since given me up as dead.

After a journey that was pretty uneventful for Pellucidar, we arrived at the first of the Sarian villages, which is made up of between one and two hundred artificial caves carved into the side of a huge cliff. To our great delight, we found both Perry and Ghak here. The old man was genuinely overwhelmed to see me because he had long since thought I was dead.

When I introduced Dian as my wife, he didn’t quite know what to say, but he afterward remarked that with the pick of two worlds I could not have done better.

When I introduced Dian as my wife, he didn't really know how to respond, but he later commented that with the best of both worlds, I couldn't have done better.

Ghak and Dacor reached a very amicable arrangement, and it was at a council of the head men of the various tribes of the Sari that the eventual form of government was tentatively agreed upon. Roughly, the various kingdoms were to remain virtually independent, but there was to be one great overlord, or emperor. It was decided that I should be the first of the dynasty of the emperors of Pellucidar.

Ghak and Dacor came to a friendly agreement, and it was during a council of the leaders of the different tribes of the Sari that they tentatively settled on the structure of the government. Essentially, the various kingdoms would stay mostly independent, but there would be one main ruler, or emperor. It was decided that I would be the first in the line of emperors of Pellucidar.

We set about teaching the women how to make bows and arrows, and poison pouches. The young men hunted the vipers which provided the virus, and it was they who mined the iron ore, and fashioned the swords under Perry’s direction. Rapidly the fever spread from one tribe to another until representatives from nations so far distant that the Sarians had never even heard of them came in to take the oath of allegiance which we required, and to learn the art of making the new weapons and using them.

We started teaching the women how to make bows and arrows, along with poison pouches. The young men hunted the vipers for their venom, and they also mined the iron ore, crafting the swords under Perry’s guidance. The fever quickly spread from one tribe to another until representatives from nations so far away that the Sarians had never even heard of them arrived to take the oath of loyalty we required and to learn how to create and use the new weapons.

We sent our young men out as instructors to every nation of the federation, and the movement had reached colossal proportions before the Mahars discovered it. The first intimation they had was when three of their great slave caravans were annihilated in rapid succession. They could not comprehend that the lower orders had suddenly developed a power which rendered them really formidable.

We sent our young men out as instructors to every nation in the federation, and the movement had grown to massive proportions before the Mahars caught wind of it. Their first clue was when three of their major slave caravans were destroyed in quick succession. They couldn't understand that the lower classes had suddenly developed a power that made them truly threatening.

In one of the skirmishes with slave caravans some of our Sarians took a number of Sagoth prisoners, and among them were two who had been members of the guards within the building where we had been confined at Phutra. They told us that the Mahars were frantic with rage when they discovered what had taken place in the cellars of the buildings. The Sagoths knew that something very terrible had befallen their masters, but the Mahars had been most careful to see that no inkling of the true nature of their vital affliction reached beyond their own race. How long it would take for the race to become extinct it was impossible even to guess; but that this must eventually happen seemed inevitable.

In one of the clashes with slave caravans, some of our Sarians captured several Sagoth prisoners, including two who had been part of the guards in the building where we were held at Phutra. They told us that the Mahars were furious when they found out what had happened in the cellars of the buildings. The Sagoths were aware that something terrible had happened to their masters, but the Mahars had taken great care to ensure that no hint of the true nature of their serious affliction reached anyone outside their race. It was impossible to predict how long it would take for the race to become extinct, but it seemed certain that it would eventually happen.

The Mahars had offered fabulous rewards for the capture of any one of us alive, and at the same time had threatened to inflict the direst punishment upon whomever should harm us. The Sagoths could not understand these seemingly paradoxical instructions, though their purpose was quite evident to me. The Mahars wanted the Great Secret, and they knew that we alone could deliver it to them.

The Mahars had promised incredible rewards for capturing any one of us alive, while also threatening to impose harsh penalties on anyone who harmed us. The Sagoths couldn’t grasp these seemingly contradictory orders, even though their purpose was clear to me. The Mahars wanted the Great Secret, and they understood that only we could provide it to them.

Perry’s experiments in the manufacture of gunpowder and the fashioning of rifles had not progressed as rapidly as we had hoped—there was a whole lot about these two arts which Perry didn’t know. We were both assured that the solution of these problems would advance the cause of civilization within Pellucidar thousands of years at a single stroke. Then there were various other arts and sciences which we wished to introduce, but our combined knowledge of them did not embrace the mechanical details which alone could render them of commercial, or practical value.

Perry’s experiments in making gunpowder and crafting rifles hadn’t gone as quickly as we’d hoped—there was still a lot he didn’t know about these two skills. We were both confident that solving these issues would greatly benefit civilization in Pellucidar, advancing it thousands of years in one go. Then there were other technologies and sciences we wanted to introduce, but our knowledge of them didn’t cover the mechanical details needed to make them commercially or practically useful.

“David,” said Perry, immediately after his latest failure to produce gunpowder that would even burn, “one of us must return to the outer world and bring back the information we lack. Here we have all the labor and materials for reproducing anything that ever has been produced above—what we lack is knowledge. Let us go back and get that knowledge in the shape of books—then this world will indeed be at our feet.”

“David,” said Perry, right after he failed again to create gunpowder that would even ignite, “one of us needs to go back to the outside world and gather the information we need. We have all the tools and materials here to recreate anything that has ever been made above—what we don’t have is knowledge. Let’s return and get that knowledge in the form of books—then this world will truly be ours.”

And so it was decided that I should return in the prospector, which still lay upon the edge of the forest at the point where we had first penetrated to the surface of the inner world. Dian would not listen to any arrangement for my going which did not include her, and I was not sorry that she wished to accompany me, for I wanted her to see my world, and I wanted my world to see her.

And so it was decided that I should return in the prospector, which still sat on the edge of the forest at the spot where we first broke through to the surface of the inner world. Dian wouldn’t hear of any plan for me to go that didn’t include her, and I wasn’t upset that she wanted to come along, because I wanted her to see my world, and I wanted my world to see her.

With a large force of men we marched to the great iron mole, which Perry soon had hoisted into position with its nose pointed back toward the outer crust. He went over all the machinery carefully. He replenished the air tanks, and manufactured oil for the engine. At last everything was ready, and we were about to set out when our pickets, a long, thin line of which had surrounded our camp at all times, reported that a great body of what appeared to be Sagoths and Mahars were approaching from the direction of Phutra.

With a large group of men, we marched to the massive iron structure, which Perry quickly positioned with its front facing back toward the surface. He thoroughly checked all the machinery, refilled the air tanks, and produced oil for the engine. Finally, everything was set, and we were ready to leave when our sentries, who had formed a long, thin line around our camp at all times, reported that a large number of what looked like Sagoths and Mahars were approaching from the direction of Phutra.

Dian and I were ready to embark, but I was anxious to witness the first clash between two fair-sized armies of the opposing races of Pellucidar. I realized that this was to mark the historic beginning of a mighty struggle for possession of a world, and as the first emperor of Pellucidar I felt that it was not alone my duty, but my right, to be in the thick of that momentous struggle.

Dian and I were ready to set off, but I was eager to see the first battle between two fairly large armies of the opposing races of Pellucidar. I understood that this would mark the historic start of a significant fight for control of a world, and as the first emperor of Pellucidar, I felt it was not just my duty, but my right, to be right in the middle of that important struggle.

As the opposing army approached we saw that there were many Mahars with the Sagoth troops—an indication of the vast importance which the dominant race placed upon the outcome of this campaign, for it was not customary with them to take active part in the sorties which their creatures made for slaves—the only form of warfare which they waged upon the lower orders.

As the enemy army got closer, we noticed that there were a lot of Mahars with the Sagoth troops—this showed how much the ruling race valued the result of this campaign, since it wasn’t common for them to actively join in the raids their subordinates carried out for slaves—the only type of warfare they fought against the lower classes.

Ghak and Dacor were both with us, having come primarily to view the prospector. I placed Ghak with some of his Sarians on the right of our battle line. Dacor took the left, while I commanded the center. Behind us I stationed a sufficient reserve under one of Ghak’s head men. The Sagoths advanced steadily with menacing spears, and I let them come until they were within easy bowshot before I gave the word to fire.

Ghak and Dacor were both with us, having come mainly to check out the prospector. I positioned Ghak with some of his Sarians on the right side of our battle line. Dacor took the left, while I led the center. Behind us, I set up a strong reserve under one of Ghak’s top men. The Sagoths moved steadily forward with threatening spears, and I allowed them to get within easy range before I ordered to fire.

At the first volley of poison-tipped arrows the front ranks of the gorilla-men crumpled to the ground; but those behind charged over the prostrate forms of their comrades in a wild, mad rush to be upon us with their spears. A second volley stopped them for an instant, and then my reserve sprang through the openings in the firing line to engage them with sword and shield. The clumsy spears of the Sagoths were no match for the swords of the Sarian and Amozite, who turned the spear thrusts aside with their shields and leaped to close quarters with their lighter, handier weapons.

At the first shot of poison-tipped arrows, the front ranks of the gorilla-men fell to the ground; but those behind rushed over their fallen comrades in a wild, frenzied charge toward us with their spears. A second barrage stopped them for a moment, and then my reserve troops surged through the gaps in the firing line to confront them with sword and shield. The heavy spears of the Sagoths were no match for the swords of the Sarians and Amozites, who deflected the spear thrusts with their shields and closed in with their lighter, more agile weapons.

Ghak took his archers along the enemy’s flank, and while the swordsmen engaged them in front, he poured volley after volley into their unprotected left. The Mahars did little real fighting, and were more in the way than otherwise, though occasionally one of them would fasten its powerful jaw upon the arm or leg of a Sarian.

Ghak led his archers along the enemy’s side, and while the swordsmen faced them head-on, he unleashed wave after wave of arrows into their vulnerable left. The Mahars didn't engage much in the fighting and were more of a hindrance than help, although occasionally one would clamp its strong jaws onto the arm or leg of a Sarian.

The battle did not last a great while, for when Dacor and I led our men in upon the Sagoth’s right with naked swords they were already so demoralized that they turned and fled before us. We pursued them for some time, taking many prisoners and recovering nearly a hundred slaves, among whom was Hooja the Sly One.

The battle didn't last long because when Dacor and I charged in on the Sagoth’s right with our swords drawn, they were already so demoralized that they turned and ran. We chased them for a while, capturing many of them and saving nearly a hundred slaves, including Hooja the Sly One.

He told me that he had been captured while on his way to his own land; but that his life had been spared in hope that through him the Mahars would learn the whereabouts of their Great Secret. Ghak and I were inclined to think that the Sly One had been guiding this expedition to the land of Sari, where he thought that the book might be found in Perry’s possession; but we had no proof of this and so we took him in and treated him as one of us, although none liked him. And how he rewarded my generosity you will presently learn.

He told me that he had been captured while heading to his own territory; but that his life had been spared in hopes that the Mahars would discover the location of their Great Secret through him. Ghak and I thought that the Sly One had been directing this expedition to the land of Sari, where he believed the book might be in Perry’s hands; but we had no evidence of this, so we took him in and treated him like one of us, even though no one really liked him. And how he repaid my kindness, you'll find out shortly.

There were a number of Mahars among our prisoners, and so fearful were our own people of them that they would not approach them unless completely covered from the sight of the reptiles by a piece of skin. Even Dian shared the popular superstition regarding the evil effects of exposure to the eyes of angry Mahars, and though I laughed at her fears I was willing enough to humor them if it would relieve her apprehension in any degree, and so she sat apart from the prospector, near which the Mahars had been chained, while Perry and I again inspected every portion of the mechanism.

There were several Mahars among our prisoners, and our people were so afraid of them that they wouldn't get close unless completely covered from the view of the creatures by a piece of skin. Even Dian shared the common superstition about the bad effects of looking at angry Mahars, and although I found her fears amusing, I was more than happy to accommodate them if it would ease her worries. So, she sat away from the prospector, near where the Mahars had been chained, while Perry and I inspected every part of the mechanism again.

At last I took my place in the driving seat, and called to one of the men without to fetch Dian. It happened that Hooja stood quite close to the doorway of the prospector, so that it was he who, without my knowledge, went to bring her; but how he succeeded in accomplishing the fiendish thing he did, I cannot guess, unless there were others in the plot to aid him. Nor can I believe that, since all my people were loyal to me and would have made short work of Hooja had he suggested the heartless scheme, even had he had time to acquaint another with it. It was all done so quickly that I may only believe that it was the result of sudden impulse, aided by a number of, to Hooja, fortuitous circumstances occurring at precisely the right moment.

Finally, I settled into the driver's seat and called to one of the guys outside to fetch Dian. Hooja happened to be standing close to the prospector's doorway, so he was the one who went to get her without me knowing. But how he pulled off the awful thing he did, I can’t figure out, unless there were others involved to help him. I really can’t believe that, since all my people were loyal to me and would have quickly dealt with Hooja if he had even hinted at such a cruel plan, even if he had time to tell someone else about it. Everything happened so fast that I can only think it was a spontaneous act, influenced by a series of lucky breaks that came together for Hooja at just the right time.

All I know is that it was Hooja who brought Dian to the prospector, still wrapped from head to toe in the skin of an enormous cave lion which covered her since the Mahar prisoners had been brought into camp. He deposited his burden in the seat beside me. I was all ready to get under way. The good-byes had been said. Perry had grasped my hand in the last, long farewell. I closed and barred the outer and inner doors, took my seat again at the driving mechanism, and pulled the starting lever.

All I know is that it was Hooja who brought Dian to the prospector, still wrapped from head to toe in the skin of a giant cave lion that she had been covered in since the Mahar prisoners came into camp. He set her down in the seat next to me. I was all set to get going. The goodbyes had been said. Perry had held my hand during the last, long farewell. I closed and locked the outer and inner doors, took my seat again at the controls, and pulled the starting lever.

As before on that far-gone night that had witnessed our first trial of the iron monster, there was a frightful roaring beneath us—the giant frame trembled and vibrated—there was a rush of sound as the loose earth passed up through the hollow space between the inner and outer jackets to be deposited in our wake. Once more the thing was off.

As before on that long-ago night when we first tested the iron monster, there was a terrifying roar beneath us—the massive structure shook and vibrated—there was a rush of noise as the loose earth flowed up through the hollow space between the inner and outer layers to be left behind us. Once again, the thing was on its way.

But on the instant of departure I was nearly thrown from my seat by the sudden lurching of the prospector. At first I did not realize what had happened, but presently it dawned upon me that just before entering the crust the towering body had fallen through its supporting scaffolding, and that instead of entering the ground vertically we were plunging into it at a different angle. Where it would bring us out upon the upper crust I could not even conjecture. And then I turned to note the effect of this strange experience upon Dian. She still sat shrouded in the great skin.

But just as we were about to leave, I nearly got thrown from my seat by the sudden jolt of the prospector. At first, I didn’t understand what was happening, but soon it hit me that just before we entered the crust, the massive body had fallen through its supporting scaffolding, and instead of going into the ground straight down, we were diving into it at a different angle. I couldn’t even guess where we would come out on the upper crust. Then I turned to see how this strange experience affected Dian. She was still sitting wrapped in the huge skin.

“Come, come,” I cried, laughing, “come out of your shell. No Mahar eyes can reach you here,” and I leaned over and snatched the lion skin from her. And then I shrank back upon my seat in utter horror.

“Come on, come on,” I exclaimed, laughing, “come out of your shell. No Mahar eyes can see you here,” and I leaned over and grabbed the lion skin from her. And then I recoiled in my seat in complete horror.

The thing beneath the skin was not Dian—it was a hideous Mahar. Instantly I realized the trick that Hooja had played upon me, and the purpose of it. Rid of me, forever as he doubtless thought, Dian would be at his mercy. Frantically I tore at the steering wheel in an effort to turn the prospector back toward Pellucidar; but, as on that other occasion, I could not budge the thing a hair.

The thing beneath the skin wasn’t Dian—it was a grotesque Mahar. I quickly understood the trick Hooja had pulled on me and what he was trying to achieve. With me out of the picture, as he probably thought, Dian would be completely at his mercy. In a panic, I yanked on the steering wheel, trying to turn the prospector back toward Pellucidar, but just like before, I couldn’t move it an inch.

It is needless to recount the horrors or the monotony of that journey. It varied but little from the former one which had brought us from the outer to the inner world. Because of the angle at which we had entered the ground the trip required nearly a day longer, and brought me out here upon the sand of the Sahara instead of in the United States as I had hoped.

It’s unnecessary to go over the nightmares or the boredom of that trip. It hardly changed from the previous one that had taken us from the outer world to the inner one. Because of the angle at which we entered the ground, the journey took almost an extra day, and it brought me out here on the sand of the Sahara instead of in the United States, as I had hoped.

For months I have been waiting here for a white man to come. I dared not leave the prospector for fear I should never be able to find it again—the shifting sands of the desert would soon cover it, and then my only hope of returning to my Dian and her Pellucidar would be gone forever.

For months, I've been waiting here for a white guy to show up. I couldn't leave the prospector because I was afraid I wouldn't be able to find it again—the shifting sands of the desert would soon bury it, and then my only chance of going back to my Dian and her Pellucidar would be lost forever.

That I ever shall see her again seems but remotely possible, for how may I know upon what part of Pellucidar my return journey may terminate—and how, without a north or south or an east or a west may I hope ever to find my way across that vast world to the tiny spot where my lost love lies grieving for me?

That I'll ever see her again seems very unlikely because I have no way of knowing where my return journey in Pellucidar will end—and how, without a north, south, east, or west, can I hope to find my way across that huge world to the small place where my lost love is waiting for me?

That is the story as David Innes told it to me in the goat-skin tent upon the rim of the great Sahara Desert. The next day he took me out to see the prospector—it was precisely as he had described it. So huge was it that it could have been brought to this inaccessible part of the world by no means of transportation that existed there—it could only have come in the way that David Innes said it came—up through the crust of the earth from the inner world of Pellucidar.

That’s the story as David Innes shared it with me in the goat-skin tent on the edge of the great Sahara Desert. The next day, he took me to see the prospector—and it was exactly as he described. It was so massive that it couldn’t have been transported to this remote area by any available means—it could only have arrived the way David Innes said it did—up through the earth's crust from the inner world of Pellucidar.

I spent a week with him, and then, abandoning my lion hunt, returned directly to the coast and hurried to London where I purchased a great quantity of stuff which he wished to take back to Pellucidar with him. There were books, rifles, revolvers, ammunition, cameras, chemicals, telephones, telegraph instruments, wire, tools and more books—books upon every subject under the sun. He said he wanted a library with which they could reproduce the wonders of the twentieth century in the Stone Age and if quantity counts for anything I got it for him.

I spent a week with him, and then, giving up my lion hunt, went straight back to the coast and rushed to London where I bought a huge amount of stuff he wanted to bring back to Pellucidar with him. There were books, rifles, handguns, ammo, cameras, chemicals, telephones, telegraph equipment, wire, tools, and even more books—books on every topic imaginable. He said he wanted a library that could help them recreate the marvels of the twentieth century in the Stone Age, and if quantity matters, I definitely delivered for him.

I took the things back to Algeria myself, and accompanied them to the end of the railroad; but from here I was recalled to America upon important business. However, I was able to employ a very trustworthy man to take charge of the caravan—the same guide, in fact, who had accompanied me on the previous trip into the Sahara—and after writing a long letter to Innes in which I gave him my American address, I saw the expedition head south.

I personally took the items back to Algeria and went with them all the way to the end of the railroad; however, I was called back to America for urgent business. Still, I managed to hire a very reliable man to oversee the caravan—the same guide who had been with me on my last trip into the Sahara. After writing a long letter to Innes with my American address, I watched the expedition head south.

Among the other things which I sent to Innes was over five hundred miles of double, insulated wire of a very fine gauge. I had it packed on a special reel at his suggestion, as it was his idea that he could fasten one end here before he left and by paying it out through the end of the prospector lay a telegraph line between the outer and inner worlds. In my letter I told him to be sure to mark the terminus of the line very plainly with a high cairn, in case I was not able to reach him before he set out, so that I might easily find and communicate with him should he be so fortunate as to reach Pellucidar.

Among the other things I sent to Innes was over five hundred miles of double, insulated wire of a very fine gauge. I had it packed on a special reel at his suggestion, as he thought he could fasten one end here before he left and, by paying it out through the end of the prospector, lay a telegraph line between the outer and inner worlds. In my letter, I told him to be sure to mark the terminus of the line very clearly with a high cairn, in case I wasn’t able to reach him before he set out, so that I could easily find and communicate with him if he was fortunate enough to reach Pellucidar.

I received several letters from him after I returned to America—in fact he took advantage of every northward-passing caravan to drop me word of some sort. His last letter was written the day before he intended to depart. Here it is.

I got several letters from him after I came back to America—in fact, he used every caravan heading north to send me some kind of message. His last letter was written the day before he planned to leave. Here it is.

MY DEAR FRIEND:

MY FRIEND:

Tomorrow I shall set out in quest of Pellucidar and Dian. That is if the Arabs don’t get me. They have been very nasty of late. I don’t know the cause, but on two occasions they have threatened my life. One, more friendly than the rest, told me today that they intended attacking me tonight. It would be unfortunate should anything of that sort happen now that I am so nearly ready to depart.

Tomorrow I will head out in search of Pellucidar and Dian. That is, unless the Arabs get me. They've been really hostile lately. I’m not sure why, but on two occasions, they've threatened my life. One, who seemed friendlier than the others, told me today that they plan to attack me tonight. It would be unfortunate if something like that happened now that I’m almost ready to leave.

However, maybe I will be as well off, for the nearer the hour approaches, the slenderer my chances for success appear.

However, maybe I'll be just fine, because the closer the hour gets, the slimmer my chances for success seem.

Here is the friendly Arab who is to take this letter north for me, so good-bye, and God bless you for your kindness to me.

Here’s the friendly Arab who will take this letter north for me, so goodbye, and thank you for your kindness to me.

The Arab tells me to hurry, for he sees a cloud of sand to the south—he thinks it is the party coming to murder me, and he doesn’t want to be found with me. So good-bye again.

The Arab urges me to move quickly because he spots a cloud of sand to the south—he suspects it’s the group coming to kill me, and he doesn’t want to be caught with me. So, goodbye again.

Yours,    
DAVID INNES.

Best,  
DAVID INNES.

A year later found me at the end of the railroad once more, headed for the spot where I had left Innes. My first disappointment was when I discovered that my old guide had died within a few weeks of my return, nor could I find any member of my former party who could lead me to the same spot.

A year later, I found myself at the end of the railroad again, on my way to the place where I had left Innes. My first disappointment came when I learned that my old guide had passed away just a few weeks after I returned, and I couldn’t find anyone from my previous group who could take me to the same spot.

For months I searched that scorching land, interviewing countless desert sheiks in the hope that at last I might find one who had heard of Innes and his wonderful iron mole. Constantly my eyes scanned the blinding waste of sand for the rocky cairn beneath which I was to find the wires leading to Pellucidar—but always was I unsuccessful.

For months I searched that blazing land, interviewing countless desert sheiks in the hope of finally finding one who had heard of Innes and his amazing iron mole. Constantly, my eyes scanned the blinding stretch of sand for the rocky pile where I was supposed to find the wires leading to Pellucidar—but I was always unsuccessful.

And always do these awful questions harass me when I think of David Innes and his strange adventures.

And those terrible questions always haunt me when I think of David Innes and his bizarre adventures.

Did the Arabs murder him, after all, just on the eve of his departure? Or, did he again turn the nose of his iron monster toward the inner world? Did he reach it, or lies he somewhere buried in the heart of the great crust? And if he did come again to Pellucidar was it to break through into the bottom of one of her great island seas, or among some savage race far, far from the land of his heart’s desire?

Did the Arabs kill him, after all, right before he was set to leave? Or, did he once again direct his iron monster towards the inner world? Did he make it there, or is he buried somewhere deep within the vast crust? And if he did return to Pellucidar, was it to break through into the depths of one of her great island seas, or among some wild tribe far away from the land he truly longs for?

Does the answer lie somewhere upon the bosom of the broad Sahara, at the end of two tiny wires, hidden beneath a lost cairn? I wonder.

Does the answer lie somewhere in the vast Sahara, at the end of two tiny wires, hidden under a forgotten pile of stones? I wonder.


Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!